The Project Gutenberg eBook of Anthony the Absolute
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Anthony the Absolute

Author: Samuel Merwin

Illustrator: Raymond Moreau Crosby

Release date: July 5, 2016 [eBook #52507]
                Most recently updated: April 8, 2020

Language: English

Credits: Produced by David Widger from page images generously
        provided by the Internet Archive


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANTHONY THE ABSOLUTE ***




Produced by David Widger from page images generously
provided by the Internet Archive








ANTHONY THE ABSOLUTE

By Samuel Merwin

Author Of “The Citadel,” Etc.

Illustrated By R. M. Crosby

New York The Century Co.

1914

[Illustration: 0001]

[Illustration: 0010]

[Illustration: 0011]




ANTHONY THE ABSOLUTE




_At Sea--March 28th._


|THIS evening I told Sir Robert What's-His-Name he was a fool.

I was quite right in this. He is.

Every evening since the ship left Vancouver he has presided over the
round table in the middle of the smoking-room. There he sips his coffee
and liqueur, and holds forth on every subject known to the mind of man.
Each subject is his subject. He is an elderly person, with a bad
face and a drooping left eyelid. He wears a monocle; and carries his
handkerchief in his left sleeve.

They tell me that he is in the British Service--a judge somewhere down
in Malaysia, where they drink more than is good for them. I believe
it. He tosses about his _obiter dicta_ as if he were pope of the human
intellect. A garrulous pope. Surely the mind of a judge, when exposed,
is a dreadful thing!

Go where I will, of an evening, there is no peace for me. In the “social
hall” some ungoverned young thing is eternally at the piano--“On the
Mississippi” and “The Robert E. Lee” and the other musical literature
of the turkey trot. I could not possibly sit five minutes there without
shrieking. Outside, on deck, it has been raw and chill for a week, with
rain penetrating my clothing and misting the lenses of my spectacles and
rousing my slumbering rheumatism. And you can not sit long in a stuffy
cabin, with the port screwed fast; it is unpleasant enough sleeping
there.... So I have huddled myself each night in a corner of the
smoking-room. I have played at dominoes. I have played at solitaire with
cards. _And I loathe games!_ But anything is a relief that will divert
my mind, even for an instant now and then, from thoughts of that loose,
throaty voice, and of the truly awful mind that animates it.

Few of the passengers ever give me more than a nod; for I am not what is
called a “mixer.” Except the Port Watch. He has looked confidingly at
me twice over his siphon. But I have not encouraged him, for he has
an over-intense eye and the flush of drink is on his cheek. Every day,
hours on end, he paces the deck; hence his nickname. He is, like myself,
a lonely man; and a little wild--distinctly a little wild.

Sir Robert outdid himself this evening. No man could possibly know so
much. I have made a list (not complete, of course) of the subjects on
which he speaks with dogmatic authority--very positive, very technical,
with a glib use of catch phrases, with emphasis always on the peculiarly
significant point in the matter. The list runs:

Aëronautics; the American temperament as affected by immigration;
archery; art; ballistics; dog-breeding; engineering (civil and
military); ethnology; folk-lore of all nations; geology; horticulture;
inferiority of Latin peoples (particularly the French); laces and
embroideries; modern accounting; navigation (which he explained last
night in detail to the Chief Officer, a silent person); psychology (all
branches); Roman law; rugs (and textiles generally); _Weltpolitik_;
wireless telegraphy; and, at all times and places, the glory of England
and the superiority of English blood.

This evening he was dismissing, with a torrent of apparently precise
ethnological and historical data, the recent Japanese pretension
to Aryan origin--doubtless for the benefit of that little Japanese
commercial agent with bad teeth who sat in the corner opposite me
working out problems on a go-board. The usual group of weak-minded
persons were sitting about Sir Robert's table, listening with the usual
awe.

Now, I rather like that Japanese. Only this morning he was so kind as
to sing several examples of the folk-song of his country into my
phonograph. Five records he gave me, so that my work is begun even
before we land. Excellent specimens, two of them, of the Oriental
tone sense, with observably different intervals for the ascending and
descending scales.

He exhibited no sign that Sir Robert's talk annoyed him; quietly went
on placing the little black and white shells on the board. (It is
interesting to note, at this point, that the Japanese handle small
objects with the first three fingers only, without employing the thumb
as we do.) But I felt myself becoming angry. My forehead grew hot and
flushed, as it always does when I am stirred. I tried to calm myself
by constructing a house of dominoes; but the pitching of the ship
overturned it.

Still that throaty voice. “Thank God,” I thought, “in another day we
shall be at Yokohama!”

I tried to read a four-weeks-old copy of the _Illustrated London News_.
No use; the voice held me.

It occurred to me, as an exercise in self-control, to interest myself
in speculating on the emotions and the characteristics back of the faces
here in the smoking-room. I achieved some success at this exercise.
Why, when you come to think of it, should each particular unit in this
haphazard assemblage of men and women be journeying away off here to the
other side of the earth? There are surely dramas in our little company.
The two middle-aged ladies with the firm chins, for instance, who dress
so quietly and speak so discreetly--it is whispered among the men
that they are high and prosperous in a sad business on Soo-chow Road,
Shanghai. And the young German adventurer with the scars across his
nose, who borrowed fifteen dollars from me, to be repaid when we land at
Yokohama--if he approaches me again I shall refuse him firmly. And the
fat vaudeville manager from Cincinnati, who plays fan-tan every night
with a heap of Chinese brass _cash_ and a bowl borrowed from the ship's
dining-room!

As I mused, I felt the Port Watch gazing at me again over his siphon. I
believe he would pour out his story, were I to permit it. But I do not
choose to hear. After all, I am not a romancer, but a scientific man.
My concern is not with the curious and personal tangle of human affairs,
but with impersonal fact and sober deductions therefrom.

Sir Robert was now defining culture as the touchstone of
civilization--from the British point of view, of course. God, that
voice! And then, without a thought in my head as to where the talk was
leading--suddenly--he plumped squarely down on my subject. It was the
first time in the twelve days of our voyage. Until this moment, the
tribal god referred to in his national anthem had spared him. _My
subject!_ The one thing I know more about than any other human being. I
had him.

“The surest test of the culture of a people,” said he, _ex cathedra_,
“is the music of that people. Primitive races invariably express their
emotions in primitive music. They try to tell me that the Chinese are a
civilized people. 'Very well,' I say then; 'let me hear their music.'
No nation has progressed far along the great highroad of civilization
without coming into an understanding of the diatonic system. The Chinese
civilized? When their finest musical instrument is the little _sheng_,
a crude collection of twelve pipes that are not even in tune? When they
have failed to arrive at even a rudimentary perception of tonality and
scale relationships? No; I tell you, the Chinese civilization is to
the European as the little _sheng_ is to the grand piano. The piano,
on which all scales are related, all harmomes possible, is the supreme
artistic achievement of the highest civilization.”

This was enough. I got right up and went over to the round table. My
forehead was burning; I must have been red as fire.

“You do not know what you are talking about,” I cried out. I had to
lean over the shoulder of one of the weak-minded in order to catch Sir
Robert's eye. “It is the piano that has killed music in Europe! The
piano is a lie from end to end of the keyboard. Bach confirmed that
lie with his miserable triumph of the well-tempered clavichord. And in
finally fastening his false scale upon us he destroyed in us the fine
ear for true intervals that is to-day found only in your primitive
peoples. The Chinese have it. The Javanese have it. The Siamese, most
wonderful of all, have a true isotonic scale. But we of the _cultured_
West (I put a wonderful sneering emphasis on that word) can not even
_hear_ true fluid music to-day, because our tone perception goes no
farther than the barbarous mechanical compromise of the piano keyboard.
You do not know what you are talking about. You are a fool!”

When I am excited my voice rises and becomes shrill. I talked rapidly,
so that no one could interrupt. And the weak-minded ones sank back in
their chairs. They were actually afraid, I think now. In fact, when I
paused the whole smoking-room was still as death.

I swept my eye about--commandingly, I think. The fat vaudeville man--he
sat behind Sir Robert--was grinning at me with delight in his eyes, and
was softly clapping his hands behind the fan-tan bowl. The Port Watch
with red face and suddenly twinkling eyes, had clapped his hand over his
mouth as if to smother an outright laugh. Sir Robert was looking up at
me, his left eyelid drooping, a sort of perplexed uncertainty on his
face--his old face that was all lines and wrinkles.

Now that I had the floor, it seemed worth while to make a thorough job
of it, so I swept on:

“You make the piano the test of civilization. Greece had a
civilization--where were the pianos of Greece? Oh, I am tired of your
talk. I have listened to you for twelve long days and nights. I have
suspected your accuracy, but I could not be sure, for you luckily
avoided _my_ subject. But now I have you! And I know you for a fraud
on all subjects! I see confusion in your face. You are groping for
something to say about the music of Greece. Very well; I will say it for
you. The Greeks had no piano, because they had no harmony. They did not
know that harmony was possible. And if they had heard it, they would not
have liked it.”

“Ah,” cried Sir Robert, flushing under the parchment of his skin, and (I
must say) taking up the gage of battle, “but Greece gave us our diatonic
system. The root of our scale, the tetrachord, came to us from the
Greeks.”

I laughed him down. The intervals of that Greek tetrachord were not the
same as ours. They used intervals that actually can not be written in
our notation--three quarter tones, one and a quarter tones. Pythagoras
states, 'The intervals in music are rather to be judged intellectually
through numbers than sensibly through the ear.' For they followed the
acoustic laws, _like the Chinese!_ The fragments we have of the worship
of Apollo are more nearly like the ancient Confucian hymn than like
anything known in modern music. “Tell me, sir, did you know that? And
tell me this--does not the quality you call 'culture' imply that we
should seek sympathetically for the standpoint of other minds? Has it
never occurred to you that when Oriental music sounds absurd and out of
key to you, it is your own ear that is at fault--that the intervals are
too fine and true for your false, piano-trained sense? For such is the
fact.”

I was shaking my finger under his nose, so closely that he had to lean
back.

“And I will tell you,” I added, standing right over him, “that the
Chinese _sheng_ has seventeen pipes, not twelve.”

“Ah,” he broke in, “but the other pipes are mute.”

“Two are mute,” I replied triumphantly. “And two are duplicates of
others. The correct number of speaking pipes is fifteen.”

His eyes were kindling now. “See here!” he cried. “Who and what are
you?”

“I am a banker!” I shouted--the first thing that came to my tongue. Then
I turned and walked straight out on deck. It was precisely the moment
for leaving; even the weak-minded could see that their oracle was
tripped. Besides, I had to be alone. For I was breaking into a profuse
sweat. The drops were running down my forehead into my eyes and clouding
my spectacles; I had to take them off and carry them in my hand.

My under lip was quivering so that my teeth chattered. And my heart was
palpitating, and skipping beats.

It was wet and wild and dark out there on deck; but in my intense moods
I like the rough, elemental thing.

I stood right up to the storm, clinging to the weather-rail. The
ship rolled away down, then away up, until I could see only the dim,
scurrying clouds. The rain beat into my face. I felt happy, in a way.

A hand came down on my shoulder. I sprang away, and turned. I dislike
exceedingly to have any one lay hands on me.

It was the Port Watch. He had put on a long raincoat, and a cap that was
pulled low on his forehead. Under it I could see his eyes shining in a
nervous, excited way. He certainly is a wild man, if there ever was one.
But then I saw that he was grinning at me, and felt relieved.

“You sure did hand it to the old cock,” he said, shouting against the
storm. “It was great. I don't know a dam' thing about music. But I know
when a bluff is called. He's gone below.”

“Well,” said I, for there was no need of being uncivil to the man, “I
got sick of his voice. And then, he was wrong.”

“Any one could see that,” chuckled the Port Watch.

We walked around together to the lee side of the ship, so that he could
light a cigar. And while I did not like his taking my arm, still he
seems to be a decent fellow enough, after all. We exchanged cards. He is
connected with a Stock Exchange house in New York. He is a big,
vigorous man, surely not past his middle thirties. I rather envy him
his strength, I am so thin and frail myself. He is one of those who
know nothing of what we weaker ones go through who have to husband our
energies. A rather primitive person, I should say. He occupies one of
the high-priced cabins on the promenade-deck, with a private bath. It
must be pleasant to travel that way.

When we parted at the after stairway, I said: “I did n't think I should
like you. Shall I tell you why?”

“Yes,” said he.

“Because you drink too much.”

At this he stood still, his hands plunged into the pockets of his
raincoat, chewing his under lip. Finally he said, with a break in his
voice:

“You're right there. I _am_ drinking too much. But--God, if you knew!”

Then, without so much as a good night, he plunged off down the passage
toward that comfortable room of his, with bath. And I went below to my
stuffy cabin, where the port has been screwed fast for a week.

His name is Crocker, Archibald Crocker, Jr., son of the well-known and,
truth to tell, rather infamous millionaire and manipulator of stocks.
Our worlds lie wide apart, his and mine. I realized that much when he
looked at my card. The name of Anthony Ives Eckhart conveyed nothing
to him--the name that is known and respected by Boag and the great von
Stumbostel of Berlin, by de Musseau, Ramel, and Fourmont at Taris, by
Sir Frederick Rhodes of Cambridge; the name that spells anathema to that
snarling charlatan, von Westfall, of Bonn.

Crocker has offered to guide me through the Yoshiwara district at
Yokohama to-morrow evening. He says that the music will interest me.

I think I shall go with him. He says that every traveled white man
in the world has been to “Number Nine”--that it is a legitimate, even
necessary part of a man's experience. Certainly I do not wish to appear
unmanly.

My room proved intolerable, and I was still too excited to rest; so I
came back to the deserted smoking-room to write up my journal.

It is very late. The steward is hovering anxiously about, yawning now
and then. I may as well let the poor fellow get to his berth. God knows,
he sees little enough of it.

But first I will have him fetch me a mug of their wonderful English
stout. I find that this is even better than ale for inducing sleep. At
least, in my own case.




_Yokohama, Grand Hotel, March 20th._


|IT was past three o'clock to-day when the ship came to anchor and the
steam tender brought us ashore. It interested me to see the rickshaws
with their bare-legged coolies. By the time we had ridden along the Bund
to the hotel and secured our rooms it was four o'clock. We went down to
the “lounge,” Crocker and I, and had tea brought in. Or I did. He drank
a whisky and _Tan San_. Then pretty soon he drank another.

Several couples from the ship were about, but not many of the men who
were traveling alone.

“Where are they all?” I asked.

“Who?” said he.

“The men from the ship. Have they gone to other hotels?”

“Some of them--perhaps,” he replied. Then he looked away and smiled.

Sometimes, when I talk with a hard, practical man of the world, I find
myself feeling vaguely out of it all. My life, devoted as it is to the
discovery and classification of facts, is certainly a practical life;
yet I seem to dwell aside from the main current. I do not quite catch
the point of view of a rough-handed rich man like Crocker. And when I
speak my mind, as I always endeavor to do, men do not resent it. I do
not understand this. Come to think of it, I was decidedly outspoken last
night with Sir Robert. He should have struck me; at least, he should
have exhibited some anger. He would have struck Crocker, I think, in
such a case--or jailed him for contempt.

We lingered nearly an hour over our tea and whisky. The experience was
wholly new to me--comfortably seated in a large European hotel, with
English folk and Americans all about, and yet with Japanese servants,
and yellow, shrewd little Oriental faces behind the desk, and a Chinese
cashier in a blue rote, and Chinese tailors pressing in on one, samples
on arm, offering to make suits of clothes overnight. And out the window,
floating about the glittering harbor, sampans and a great Chinese junk
or two, and the fleet of fishing-boats with ribbed sails just skimming
in between the breakwaters. We were the West, we and our absurdly
Anglo-Saxon hotel; but all about us were hints and flavors of the
eternal East.

Suddenly I realized that Crocker had been for quite a little time
twisting restlessly in his armchair. I looked at him now. He was tapping
the carpet softly but very rapidly with his right foot, and rubbing his
chin with his hand. Crocker's chin is of good size and shape, the sort
we usually speak of as “strong.” He is a dark man, inclined to fullness
in the face and figure, but still athletic in appearance. His eyes are
brown. He is not at all a bad-looking fellow, when you study him out.
I rather like the blend in him of vigor, and perhaps stubbornness,
with frankness. I should say that apart from the abnormal experiences,
whatever they may be, that have driven or drawn him to this part of the
world, he is a man of will and spirit. He would fight, I think, in a
pinch. When fully himself, in his own home and business environment, he
must be a man's man. He is nearly a head taller than I.

He caught me looking at him, and smiled.

“Well,” said he, “shall we go along?”

“Where?”

“On that little expedition we spoke of last night.”

“Oh!” I remembered now. “But--is n't it--do we want to go to such a
place now--in the day-time?”

He raised his eyebrows. “You old sybarite!” he chuckled, and hummed,
“_Et la nuit, tous les chats sont gris!_” Then he added, more seriously:

“But really, Eckhart, three ships are in to-day--the Pacific Mail and
the French finer besides ours--and if we wait until evening we shall
have no choice at all.”

“Very well,” said I then, briskly, for I do not like to be ridiculed.
“Just wait until I can get my phonograph.”

“Your _what?_” said he.

“My phonograph,” I repeated, with dignity. And I went upstairs for ft.

When I came down, with the heavy instrument in its case under one arm
and a box of new record cylinders under the other, he was not in the
lounge. I passed on out to the porch, and found him there with two
rickshaws waiting. When he saw me with my heavy burdens, he began
laughing in that nervous, jumpy way he has. But I ignored him, and
placed the boxes carefully in my rickshaw. We were about to start when I
realized that I had forgotten my record-taking horn, so I went back for
it.

“Look here, old man,” said Crocker, from his rickshaw, when I
reappeared, “it's all right, of course,--I don't mind,--but what on
earth are you bringing all that junk for?”

“You were so good as to explain that I would find the music
interesting,” I replied. “You surely don't suppose that I trust my ear
in this delicate research work. Why, my dear fellow, in my studies of
our American Indian songs I have succeeded in recording intervals as
close as the sixteenth part of a tone.”

He was still grinning. “All right,” he said; “don't get stuffy. I'll be
good. Hop into your rickshaw.”

I did so. The coolies turned for directions. Crocker was about to give
them when two of our fellow passengers, accompanied by their wives,
stepped out of the hotel. Crocker waited, and we sat there, looking
rather foolish, until they had passed on out of ear-shot; then he leaned
forward and said in a low voice:

“Number Nine.”

“Heh!” cried the two coolies instantly, as one man, and wheeling about
they ran the little vehicles out of the court and into the street.

I must admit that my first impression of the Yokohama streets was
rather disappointing--that is, until we turned a corner unexpectedly and
entered the Yoshiwara district. The streets were much more like England
than the Japan of my fancy. Crocker tells me that Yokohama was built up
as a foreign concession for purposes of trade, and therefore is really
not Japanese at all. But once in the Yoshiwara quarter my nerves began
to tingle; for this was a bit of Japan.

Crocker insists that it is small and tawdry compared to the Tokio
Yoshiwara. Never having explored that portion of the capital, I can
not say. To me it was quite enchanting. The houses were higher than is
customary in Japanese cities. In color all were of the unpainted but
pleasantly weathered shade of light brown that is so agreeable to the
eye--very possibly they stain the wood, as we do in the case of our
modern bungalows. There were little hanging balconies on the upper
stories, with decorative festoons of colored paper lanterns. Through the
windows and the open doorways one caught glimpses of the spring flowers
and blossoms that play so great and fine a part in the esthetic life
of this extraordinary people. And here and there, at a window or over
a balcony railing, could be seen a face--a quaint and girlish face with
glossy black hair done up fantastically high over wide shell combs and
with glimpses of flowered silks about slim shoulders. The fragrance of
the early cherry and plum blossoms was in the air.

The famous “Number Nine” proved to be a large house at the end of the
street. The door stood invitingly open. A well-trained servant took my
two boxes and the horn and carried them in. Another servant guided us
upstairs.

The interior was cool and spacious. It differed in so many respects from
photographs of typical Japanese house interiors that I decided it is
really a foreign resort. Later inquiries this evening have confirmed
this conclusion. In the actual Japanese house, the floor is elevated a
foot or more and is also the seat; and in entering one passes first into
a tiny hall on the street level, removes his shoes, then steps up to the
floor proper. Here there was no such arrangement. We mounted steps,
then walked through a broad hall that led into a central court full of
flowers. The woodwork of floor and walls was of that characteristic and
agreeable tan or natural shade. The rugs were simple and quiet in design
and color.

Our guide led us to a stairway. The boy with my apparatus looked to
me for instructions, and I motioned him to follow. Then we mounted the
stairs, and passed along a broad corridor overlooking the court to an
office-like room in the corner that was furnished with European tables
and chairs. On the way we passed an open doorway, and I caught a passing
glimpse of a dim, large room, in which the only furniture appeared to be
a low platform covered with a rug of light red.

“That's where the geisha girls dance,” Crocker whispered.

I nodded. I was looking forward with a good deal of interest to hearing
the music that accompanies this performance.

In the corner room we were welcomed very civilly by a little old woman,
and tea was brought us. Then she said something to Crocker in a sort of
pidgin-English which I did not quite catch. He nodded eagerly.

It occurred to me, with some bitterness I am afraid, that the little
old woman would never have thought of turning to me as the leading
spirit--never in the world. She hardly looked at me. So I went on
sipping my tea.

A door opened, and in came a file of girls--fourteen of them. All
were young; one, I thought, of not more than thirteen or fourteen
years--though it is difficult for us of the West to judge accurately
the age of Orientals. They shuffled along in their curious little
shoes. Several seemed to me extremely pretty; all were small and dainty.
Everything considered, they made a pleasing picture as they stood there,
looking at us with a demure twinkling in each almond eye. I wondered
what would come next. A dance, perhaps.

Crocker had hitched forward in his chair and was looking rapidly from
one end of the line to the other. His face was more flushed even than
usual; his eyes were eager. Finally his gaze rested on the third girl
from the right end of the line. I began to feel uncomfortable.

After a moment he rose, and nodded toward that third girl. She promptly
stepped forward. “See you later, old man,” he said to me bruskly, hardly
looking at me, and then, laying down a gold coin and taking the girl's
arm, hurried from the room with her.

Left alone there, with the old woman and the thirteen girls, I found
myself rather confused. It had not occurred to me that the business was
to be rushed through with so mechanically, so brutally. The beauty of
the building and the charm of these quaint little girls in soft-colored
costumes had up to this moment held a strong lure for me. But suddenly
the situation rang hard and metallic. It was, after all, just the
problematic, age-old business in a new dress.

And then I began to feel ashamed. After all, most men are direct and
practical in these puzzling matters. They do not theorize, they do not
shrink from rough facts. They take life as they find it, and pass on.
Here am I (so ran my thoughts) drawing hack, refusing life, and that not
in any firmness of purpose, but in a sort of fright!

“I should like to see the geishas dance,” I managed to say.

“No can do,” replied the old woman, with a gesture of her skinny hands.
“One day--three day--must tell.” And she held up three fingers.

“I don't understand you,” said I.

“Geisha girls no have got--must go catchee two, three, four piecee girl;
two, three, four piecee music. Two--three day you tell. No can do.”

She evidently meant that it was necessary to give notice if one wished
the geisha dance. And she was grinning at me now and pointing to the
girls. I was being swept along in this brutal business. Otherwise, they
would feel, why had I come to take up their time?

I felt the color rushing into my face as I raised my hand and pointed at
random. One of the girls came forward. The old woman held out her hand.
I found a gold coin and dropped it on her palm; then turned for my
apparatus, which the boy had set on a chair by the door. I made a rather
awkward matter of picking it up, dropping the horn with a clatter. The
other girls and the old woman were leaving the room and seemed not to
observe my confusion. The girl whom I had selected picked up the horn;
then led the way out the door and along the corridor overlooking the
wide court where the flowers were.

We entered a room, and she closed the door. My heart was palpitating,
and I knew that my face was red; so I busied myself setting down the two
boxes on the table and opening them.

I felt her brush against my arm, and looked at her. She was rather
older than I had thought, though still young enough, God knows, for the
pitiful trade she plies. And she was smiling, with what appeared to be
genuine good humor. Probably I amused her. Worldly-wise women, when they
observe me at all, usually look amused; so I make it a rule to avoid
them when I can.

“Wha' ees eet?” she asked, nodding toward the instrument. She spoke in
quite understandable English, though with a strong accent.

I told her it was a phonograph, and asked if she would sing into it. She
seemed pleased.

I had her sing all the native songs she was able to think of at the
moment, making notes of the title of each, as nearly as I could
catch the sound of the words. To make sure that I had each correctly
identified, I repeated it to her. She laughed a good deal over my
attempts to pronounce these titles. The seven songs that interested me I
then requested her to sing into the phonograph. This she did, with
only fair satisfaction to me; for she laughed a good deal, and would
occasionally turn her head to look up at me, thus directing the tone
away from the horn. I had to make her sing four of them twice. I
regretted this, as four cylinders were thereby wasted, and I can not
replace these specially made cylinders on this side the Pacific. I began
to see that the twenty-two hundred I have brought with me will be used
up pretty rapidly when my investigation gets under full headway on the
farther side of the Yellow Sea.

I have, later to-night, played over these seven records here in my room
at the hotel, with some sense of disappointment. One of them I think
will prove, on careful analysis, to have for its basis the ancient
pentatonic scale. The intervals of two are very nearly those of the
oldest known Greek scales of a tone and two conjunct tetra-chords.
But in the case of the other four I shall be greatly surprised if they
employ any other intervals than those of our own equal temperament scale
of twelve semitones to the octave.

That, of course, is really the trouble with Japan as a field of
research; these marvelous little people pick up and assimilate Western
ideas with such rapidity that their ancient traditions become hopelessly
confused.

The girl seemed to tire after a while. Her voice became hoarse and she
fell to coughing. I realized then that I had been holding her pretty
closely to this work, and told her that she could rest a little while.

At this, she sat on the edge of the European ted, and looked at me, half
smiling.

“You lig hear the _koto?_” she asked suddenly.

I nodded eagerly. The _koto_, as I have long known, is closely related
to the ancient Chinese instrument, the _ch'in_, beloved of Confucius.
Many investigators hold, indeed, that it is the same instrument,
transplanted in the earliest times and changed a little in its new
environment.

She slipped out of the room, and shortly returned with the instrument,
which remotely resembles a modern zither--at least, in the fact that
it has a number of strings (thirteen in this instance) stretched over
a board and played by plucking with the fingers. It was a beautiful
object, the _koto_ of this nameless little inmate of the Yoshiwara,
highly lacquered, with fine inlays of polished woods, tortoise-shell,
ivory, and silver; and I could see by her smiling breathlessness and the
engaging, almost shy glances she gave me as she curled up on the bed to
play it, that she was inordinately proud of it.

“You lig hear me pray?” she murmured.

The word “pray” came to me with a curious shock in this place. Then I
remembered the Japanese confusion of our _r_ and _l_ sounds, and knew
that she meant “play.”

I nodded.

She drew from a fold of her dress a pitch-pipe contrived of six little
bamboo tubes bound together by means of a copper wire, and tuned all the
thirteen strings. Then she played for quite a long time, characteristic
melodies of the Orient that floated vaguely and hauntingly between the
major and the minor. I was able to get a fairly clear idea of the scale
she used before I decided upon the nature of the records I wished to
make of it. I moved a table over to the phonograph, and, by resting the
koto on small boxes that I found on the bureau, I contrived to place it
almost against the horn of the phonograph. Then I had her play, first
the scale of the open strings, followed by those two or three of the
melodies that had particularly interested me.

It had grown dark some time before this, and she had lighted a lamp.
Now, feeling on the whole well satisfied with the ten records I had
made, I looked at my watch, and was astonished to learn that it was
half-past eight in the evening. I at once set about packing up my
apparatus.

She stood close to me, watching the process. Occasionally she put out
her small hand and stroked my hair. When I had done, she came still
closer and, with momentary hesitation, placed her arms about my neck.

“You go 'way?” she whispered.

“Yes,” said I, “I must go now.”

“You doan' lig me?”

“Why, yes, certainly,” I replied, “I like you very much. And you have
sung and played very prettily for me.”

“Oh,” said she, looking somewhat puzzled, “you lig that?”

I nodded. My hands had dropped naturally upon her shoulders. But I was
conscious then--and indeed, am to-night, as I write it down--of some
confusion of thought.

Then she raised her face--by stretching up on tiptoe and pulling with
tight little arms about my neck. I did not know what to do. To draw
my lips away from hers would be something more than absurd. There is
a limit even to what I suppose I must sooner or later admit as my own
unmanliness. So I kissed her, white man fashion. And, to my complete
surprise, she clung to me with what seemed, for the moment, to be
genuine emotion.

I will not attempt to explain either my nature in general or my actions
at this particular time. What would be the use? I am writing this
journal for my own eyes alone; and, God knows, hours enough of my life
have been wasted in the pale avenues of introspection. I am not a wholly
bloodless being. And I know well enough that the average man buys women
now and then, here and there, whatever obligation he may think himself
under to conceal the fact and thereby contribute his support to the
immense foundation lie on which our Anglo-Saxon structure of virtue and
morality rests.

I do not know why I found myself unable to stay. Perhaps in another
place and at another time 't would have been different. Perhaps the
beauty and charm of the house and the pleasant attractiveness of the
little person herself had raised me too high above the ordinary sordid
plane of this transaction, and emphasized the ugliness of it.

Perhaps, too, the fact (extraordinary in my lonely experience) that she
had given up smiling at me, and now plainly wanted me to stay, was among
the curious psychological forces that drove me away. As to _why_ she
wanted me, I can not say. I have puzzled over that part of it all
the evening (it is now a quarter to midnight) without arriving at any
conclusion. It may be that by unconsciously permitting her, through my
deep interest in her music, to show something of her own enthusiasms and
of the emotions that stirred them, I had flattered her more subtly than
I knew. Who can say?

I turned right back to my boxes. She called a boy to carry them, and I
went away. My last glimpse, as I closed her door, was of a quaint little
slant-eyed person, whose hair had become disarranged and was tumbling
about her ears, whose lips were parted in a breathless smile.

One thing is sure: I shall never let Crocker know that I came away like
that. If he believed me at all, which I doubt, he would certainly think
me weaker than I am. I may be a complicated, finicky person; but I do
not believe I am as weak as he would think me if he knew.

As I was walking along the corridor I heard other footsteps, and looking
across the dim, flower-scented court, just managed to distinguish a
rather ponderous figure proceeding slowly among the shadows on the other
side. We met at the top of the stairs. It was Sir Robert.

I felt myself coloring furiously; and he wore a shamefaced expression.
For such is the curious hypocrisy of man when caught in his more or less
constant relationship with the one completely universal and unchangeable
of his institutions.

“Well,” said he, rather awkwardly, “it is a very pleasant place, the way
they keep it up.”

“Very,” I replied.

“And what is all this?” He was looking at my boxes, in the arms of the
boy at my elbow. “Purchases? Here?”

“That is my phonograph,” I explained, quite unnecessarily.

“Your _what?_” He said this much as Crocker had said it.

“My phonograph,” I repeated.

He stood looking at me, with knit brows. Then, “Ah, ha!” he said,
musing. “So _that_ was it! I could n't explain that music--hours of
it--and the repetitions. I begin to see. You are the authority on
Oriental music.”

I bowed coldly.

Sir Robert began smiling--an old man's smile. I started down the stairs,
but he kept at my side.

We went on to the outer door together without a word, and waited while
the boy called rickshaws for us. I looked at Sir Robert. He was still
smiling.

“Let me congratulate you,” he said then, rather dryly. And his left
eyelid drooped in what was grotesquely like a wink. “You have the
distinction, I believe, of being quite the most practical man in the
world. You will go far.”

Thank God, the rickshaw is the most unsociable of vehicles. Each of us
stepped into his own and rolled away through a dim street bordered by
rows of gay paper lanterns, which were lighted now.

As my rickshaw turned the corner, we nearly collided head on with
another one. By the light of the lanterns I made out its occupant--the
fat vaudeville manager from Cincinnati.

He waved a cheerful hand at me as we passed.

“Number Nine?” he called.

“Number Nine,” I replied. I felt depressed and ashamed; but he took it
very easily.

I have, however, confirmed a conclusion tonight, so the experience has
its value. I shall push on to China, where the ancient music may still
be caught in its pure form, uncorrupted and unconfused by the modern
touch. For my purposes, time spent in Japan would be wasted. And I shall
hurry past the treaty ports to Peking. The treaty ports, they tell me,
are not really Chinese at all. For that matter, how could they be?




_Grand Hotel, Yokohama, March 30th, Early Afternoon._

|CROCKER has not yet appeared. I borrowed his key from the office, just
before lunch, and looked in his room. His bed had not been, slept
in. There is certainly no indirection about Crocker, no introspective
uncertainty; he meets life as it presents itself, roughly and squarely.

On the whole, I find I like him much better than I expected. He is
really a companionable chap. He is not so eager to tell his troubles as
I had thought he would be. In fact, barring that one moment on the ship,
he has not even referred to them; and I myself drew that out by telling
him he was drinking too much.

Sir Robert came over and sat with me just now in the dining-room while I
finished my lunch. I cut the meal as short as I could. He was distinctly
affable. He asked point-blank where I am going, and I had to tell. It
seems that he is bound for Peking also, _via_ Shanghai and Nanking.
Fortunately, he announced his route before asking about mine. I decided
on the spot to go around by the Korean and Chinese Imperial Railways,
through Fusan, Mukden, and Shanhaikwan.

However, he perhaps did me a service by telling me of a pleasant little
French hotel at Peking, on the Italian _glacis_, whatever that is. The
big hotel in the Legation Quarter, he says, is rather expensive and at
this time of year will be swarming with tourists. The little _Hôtel
de Chine_, on the other hand, is frequented only by queer types of the
Coast, and is really very cheap.

“The _cuisine_,” said Sir Robert, “is atrocious. But, being French,
they serve excellent coffee, which does for breakfast and one can, in a
pinch, put together a fair luncheon there. For dinner, the _Wagon-lits_,
of course. Above all, make no experiments with the cellar of the _Hôtel
de Chine_. They will show you an imposing wine-card. Shun it!”

I merely bowed at this. It was no use telling Sir Robert that I should
certainly not know one alleged vintage from another.

There is one difficulty. Sir Robert himself, affecting a taste for the
quaint, will be stopping at our less pretentious hostelry; again, with
my eyes closed at night, I shall see that bad old face with the one
drooping eyelid; again that loose voice will sound in my ears. But then,
I shall be very busy.

Some one is knocking at my door. Crocker is calling.




Midnight--Still the 30th.

|CROCKER was in the worst shape I have seen him in so far. His eyes
were red. And when he dropped on my couch, the first thing he did was
to stretch out his right hand and watch it critically. It was decidedly
unsteady.

“Ring up a boy, old chap, will you?” he said. I did so. He ordered a
quart bottle of whisky and a half-dozen bottles of _Tan San_.

“Steady my nerves,” he observed, half to himself. “It's that dam'
_saké_. Gets to me like absinthe.” He chuckled. “I must have a quart of
the stuff in me. Some night, my boy!”

Curiously, a few drinks of the whisky did seem to steady his nerves.
After a while he came over to the table, sat down opposite me, and
lighted a cigar. We talked for an hour or two--until I finally explained
that I really had to get at my work. Then he returned to the sofa,
stretched out comfortably, with the whisky and an ash-tray on a chair
beside him, and watched me, with only an occasional good-natured
interruption.

He seemed greatly interested in my method of musical notation. Of
course, the ordinary staff of five lines would not serve me at all,
since I find it necessary to indicate intervals much closer ===than the
usual half-step. I use large sheets of paper, ruled from top to bottom
with fine lines, every sixteenth line being heavier. Thus I can record
intervals as fine as the sixteenth of a tone. In fact, as I told
Crocker, and as Rameau and von Stumbostel both recognize, _I have
actually done so!_ I undoubtedly possess the most delicate aural
perception of any scientist that has ever investigated the so-called
primitive music. My ears are to me what the eyes of the great astronomer
are to him. This is why all my contemporaries, particularly the great
von Stumbostel, are following my present inquiry with such extraordinary
interest.

It was six o'clock before I finished noting down the songs and _koto_
melodies from my records of the preceding evening. Crocker sipped
continuously at his whisky and _Tan San_--to my surprise, without the
slightest apparent ill effect. Perhaps he grew a little mellower, a
little more human, as the phrase runs, but that was all. When my work
was done, I drew a chair to the sofa, put my feet up, and encouraged him
to talk.

At a little after seven he went to his room to dress for dinner.
I scrubbed some of the ink off my fingers and slipped into my
dinner-jacket, then knocked at his door.

As we descended the wide stairs, I observed that Crocker was walking
down very rigidly, placing his foot squarely in the middle of each step.
On the landing he paused, and turned to me with a slight smile.

“Am I acting all right?” he asked.

“Perfectly. Why?”

“My boy,”--he lowered his voice,--“I'm drunk as a lord. But I reckon I
can get away with it. Come along.”

He really handled himself surprisingly well. I am not an expert, of
course, in the various psychological reactions from drink. I should have
said he was a little over-stimulated, nothing more. He kept away from
the bar, and at the table in the big dining-room drank very little--only
a cocktail and a light wine with the roast. And he discussed this with
me at the start, finally deciding that it would not be wise for him to
stop abruptly.

All went well until the dessert. There was quite a choice of items on
the bill. I ordered vanilla ice cream. I distinctly heard him order the
same. I recall wondering a little, at the moment; for surely vanilla
ice cream was not the most desirable addition to the various substances
already on his alcohol-poisoned stomach.

When the waiter set the dish before him, he astonished me with a sudden
outburst of anger.

“Good God!” he cried, quite loud, “am I to be treated like this! Has
nobody any regard for my feelings!”

I began to feel unpleasantly conspicuous.

“This is past all endurance!” he shouted, pushing back his chair.

The Chinese waiter had turned back, by this time, and stood, bowing
respectfully by his chair.

Crocker swore under his breath, sprang to his feet, and with a short,
hard swing of his right hand struck the unsuspecting Chinaman on the
jaw.

I never before saw a man fall in precisely that way. Indeed, it was not
a fall in the ordinary sense of the word. It was more like a sudden
paralysis. His knees appeared to give, and he sank to the floor without
the slightest sound that I was conscious of.

There was a good deal of confusion, of course. Women made sounds. One
or two, I think, ran from the room. There was much scraping of chairs as
men got up and made for us. The manager of the hotel appeared, crowding
through toward us.

The Chinaman did not stir; he was now merely a heap of blue clothing at
our feet, huddled against the table-leg.

Crocker stood beside the table, steadying himself by gripping the
back of his chair, and smiling with an air of rather self-conscious
distinction. He bowed slightly to the breathless manager.

[Illustration: 0059]

“It was quite unavoidable,” he said. “As a gentleman you will readily
see that.” His tongue was thicker now. “Nobody regrets it more'n
I--nobody more'n I.”

The manager gave me a look and caught him by one arm. I took the other.
Crocker hung back.

“This is quite unnecessary,” he said, “quite unnecessary. I'm perf'kly
sober, I assure you. As a matter o' fac', I'm soberes' man in th 'ole big
room. Very big room. Ver' big room indeed. Bigges' room ever saw.”

Between, us, the manager and I got him upstairs and into his room. Then
I was left alone with him to undress him and get him into his bed. The
task consumed all of an hour. He was rough, almost violent, one moment,
and absurdly polite the next. His mind developed a trick of leaping off
on unexpected tangents. He tried to point out reasons against removing
each article of clothing as we came to it. It was interesting, on the
whole. I have since almost regretted that I did not make exact notes
of these curious mental flights. But at the moment it seemed too remote
from my own field of study. And I suppose my decision was reasonable.

It occurs to me, in glancing back over the foregoing paragraph, that
Crocker--had I been the drunk one and he the sober--would not have
drifted into this highly self-conscious theorizing; he would not have
felt this detachment from the fact. Perhaps that is the secret of my
difference from other men. Perhaps that is the peculiar respect in which
I am not wholly normal. If this is so, am I doomed to dwell always apart
from my fellows in a cold region of pure thought? I am going to set this
confession down here: I have almost envied Crocker to-night--not, of
course, the frightful things he does, but the human, yes, the animal
quality of the man that makes it possible for him to get drunk now and
then. _For I can't do it!_ I am farther from the norm than he; on the
opposite side, to be sure, but farther. Is not this why I have never had
a man chum?

Is not this why no good woman has ever looked on me with the eye of
love?

I got him to bed, finally, and sat by him until he fell asleep. I am
going back there now to pass the night on his sofa, first undressing
here. I shall feel somewhat conspicuous, walking down the hall in the
gay kimono I bought this morning. But I do not think any one will notice
it. They seem not to mind such things out here.

The manager has just been up to see me. He says that the waiter is all
right now, excepting a slight nausea. And he suggests that Crocker leave
the hotel as soon as convenient. Poor fellow, I shall have to carry this
word to him. I found, on pinning the manager down, that by the phrase
“as soon as convenient” he means as early to-morrow as possible. But I
shall not wake Crocker up; he shall have his sleep before they turn him
out on the Bund.

Well, I must get ready now for my night watch. It is the first time I
have ever been responsible for a drunken man.

To-morrow I leave over the Tokaido Railway for the Straits of Tsushima,
Korea, Manchuria, and the barbaric old capital of the newest republic on
earth. It has been a curious experience throughout, this with Crocker.
But it will soon be over now. And I do not regret it. I may never again
be drawn so deeply into the rough current of actual life. My way lies
far from this.




On the Railway, Coasting the Island Sea--March 31st.

|CROCKER'S story came out, after all. This morning, in his room. It is
rather difficult writing here on the train, with only a suit-case for a
table; but I feel that I must set down the last of this strange story,
now that I have given so much of my time and thought to the man; and
it must be written before any new experiences may arise to claim my
attention and perhaps erase some salient detail of the narrative. Then,
who knows? This may not be the last. I may find myself involved in it
again. Sir Robert observed yesterday: “The China Coast is even smaller
than the well-known world. Even if I should miss you at Peking, we shall
meet again.” He is doubtless right. We shall meet again. And Crocker and
I, too, shall meet again, I think. When and how, I can only wonder.

I slept badly last night, on his sofa. Early this morning I returned to
my own room, dressed, ordered up a light breakfast, and then spent two
hours in packing. It was nearer eleven than ten when I tapped on the
door.

“Come in!” he called.

He had pulled an extra pillow in behind his head, and was sitting up
in bed. He was whiter than I had before seen him. And the hand that he
extended to me shook so that he could hardly hold it up. It was cold to
the touch.

For a few moments after I had sent a boy for his coffee, we talked about
next to nothing--the time, the weather, my departure. But his hollow
eyes were searching me.

“Who put me here?” he asked, finally.

I told him.

“Any trouble?”

I hesitated.

“Tell me. Don't play with me. Did I break out?”

There was nothing to do but tell him the whole story; which I did. He
listened in complete silence, sipping the coffee (for which he seemed to
feel some repugnance).

“Hurt the fellow?” he asked, when I had done.

“No. He is reported all right this morning.”

His chin dropped on his deep chest. He seemed to be mediating, in a
crestfallen sort of way; but I observed that his eyes wandered aimlessly
about the room. Finally he said:

“Suppose I had killed him.”

“You did n't,” I replied shortly.

He covered his face with his shaking hands.

“It's the murder in my heart,” he muttered.

I could only look at him.

After a little he dropped his hands, leaned back on the pillow, and
gazed at me.

“You're blaming me,” he said.

I shook my head.

“You are. But not so much as you will. Do you know what I'm doing out
here? Do you suppose I left my business to come halfway around the world
on a pleasure trip--at my age? Chuck everything worth while, just when
I'm at the top of my stride? No, you don't know; but I'm going to tell
you.”

I put up my hand, but he plunged gloomily on: “My wife eloped with a
man. A man I knew. They came out here. I've come to find them. I'm going
to kill him and her. With a knife.”

“You must not do that,” said I. I recall now that the thought came to me
to deal with him as if he were a lunatic, and humor him. So I said, “You
must not do that.”

“It is the only thing to do,” said he, rather dogmatically. “How can I
face my friends again if I fail? A man who doesn't even try to protect
his home!”

“It would be murder.”

He shook his head. “No honest jury would hang me for that. It is the
unwritten law.” Then, as if conscious of the weakness of his argument,
he added: “Besides, what difference does it make? Those two have
committed worse than murder against me. It does n't matter a particle
now what becomes of me. I loved my wife. I gave her everything that
money could buy. I bought her an automobile for her own only last year.
I took her to Europe. And when I married her she had never had anything
or been anywhere. I wanted her to be the mistress of my home, and she
insisted on sacrificing all that--and me--to her music. So I got her the
best teachers in New York and Paris. Even left her in Paris to study.
That's where she met him. She insisted on going into opera. I forbade
that--naturally. I wanted children--she refused. Tell me--is that asking
too much?”

He had been talking in a monotonous tone; but now his voice began
rising, and his face was twitching nervously.

“Is it?” he went on. “Is it asking too much for a husband to have sons
to bear his name and inherit his property? When I saw what was going on,
she told me to divorce her. I said, 'By God, that's one thing I won't do
for you! I've some sense of honor, if you haven't! You're mine, and yuu
stay mine!' Then she ran away with that crook. But she can't have him, I
tell you! She can't have him!”

I suggested that he lower his voice. He gave me a curious, wild glance,
and fell silent.

It occurred to me that, knowing all this, I had no right to go
away--that I must stay and prevent this terrible thing from taking
place. I said as much to him.

“No,” he replied, with some vehemence; “there's nothing in that. You
could n't prevent anything. The best thing you can do is to run along. I
don't even know where they are; but I'll find them. You can't hide long
on the China Coast--not from a man that's really looking.”

I thought this over for quite a little time. It was true enough that
I could not prevent his giving me the slip. I could not lock him up
or detain him in any forcible way. It seemed to me that I must do
something; but as the moments passed it grew increasingly difficult to
imagine what it could be.

It was all very disturbing. I helped him get up. Then, as he seemed
fairly well able to dress himself, I went out and walked for a while on
the Bund. When I returned I found him stretched out on my sofa, smoking.

“Come on in,” he said in a strong, sober voice. What an extraordinary
fund of vitality the man has to draw on! “I want to talk to you.”

As I sank into a chair beside him, I felt once more that he was the
stronger of us, I the weaker, even after all we had been through.

He knocked the ash off his cigar. It missed the ash-tray and fell, part
of it, on the leg of my trousers. “I beg your pardon, old man,” he said,
and carefully brushed it off. Then he settled back against the wall and
stared up through his smoke at the pattern on the ceiling.

“My hand is n't quite steady yet,” he added calmly.

Then he went on: “I should n't have told this to you, Eckhart. It is n't
the sort of thing a man can tell. But, as it happens, you know why I
did it. I've been stewed to the brim for two days. I'm through with that
now, though. Until a certain job is done, I touch nothing stronger than
wine. Here's my hand on it.”

I had to clear my throat. I managed to say huskily: “I can't take your
hand on that, Crocker.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Very well,” he said. “If you prefer it that
way. It goes, however. I drink no more now. That is one thing I really
have you to thank for, Eckhart. Until you spoke out, back there on the
ship, I did n't realize how much I was drinking. What you told me this
morning has clinched the business. I'm through. And you will find that I
am a man of my word.”

“I am glad of that,” said I, “because I believe that, with the drink out
of your system, your philosophy of life will change. I hope it will.”

He shook his head at this.

“No, Eckhart. Now, see here. You have today seen deep into a man's
heart. What you saw was not drink, merely; it was fact.”

His manner of saying this gave me an uncomfortable feeling that he was
speaking the truth. Indeed, my increasing conviction as to the great
reserve power of the man was distressing me.

“As I told you this morning,” he went on, “there is absolutely nothing
you can do in the matter. Except killing me, of course--you could do
that. But you won't.”

“No,” said I sadly; “I won't.”

“And I'm going to ask you to take the only course that an honorable
man can take in the private quarrel of another--stand aside and try to
forget what I have told you. You have my drunken confidences; forget
them.”

“See here!” I broke out. “Were you faithful to your wife before she
turned against you?” His eyes hardened. “What do you mean by that?” he
asked.

“Precisely what I say.”

“You're talking nonsense, Eckhart--”

“I am _not_ talking non--”

“Yes, _you are!_”

He had swung around, and was sitting up, looking me squarely in the
eye, as he shouted me down. My heart sank. Mere squabbling would get us
nowhere. I did not know what to do. I do not now know what to do.

He went on:

“Yes; I was, to all intents and purposes, faithful to her. I did as well
as a normal, healthy man can be expected to do. Let us not be childish
about this. You and I know that man is physiologically different from
woman. We know that what there is of purity and sacredness in marriage
and in life will be lost forever once we lower our ideal of woman's
virtue.”

“No,” said I; “as a scientific man--”

I could not go on with my protest; for thoughts of a few wild moments in
my own relatively quiet life had come floating to the surface of memory.
Who was I, to oppose the double standard of morality that has ruled the
world so long!

He was still looking at me in that intent way. There was deep sadness
behind the hard surface of his eyes.

“I came here to thank you for all your kindness, Eckhart,” he said then.
“As for what you have heard, remember it is mine, not yours. That is
all. Now, if you don't mind, I'll help you get your truck down to the
train.”

I did as he said. I am on my way to Peking to pursue my research. He is
plunging off to scour the ports of Japan, all the way to Nagasaki, for
the man and the woman who have assailed his honor and (what I am tempted
to think even more to the point) outraged his pride as the head of his
own house. Then he will go on, if necessary, to Shanghai,--that port of
all the world,--to Hongkong, Manila, and Singapore, perhaps up the coast
to Tientsin and Peking. And he has made me believe that he will do as he
has sworn. It is very strange--very sad.

At the station I made my last weak protest.

“Crocker,” I blurted out, “for God's sake, try to win her back. Perhaps
you drove her away. Perhaps you were harsher, less understanding, than
you knew. Perhaps you should beg her forgiveness, not she yours.”

He shook his head. “That may be so,” he said. “All that you say may be
so. But I could n't take her back. Don't you see?”

“No,” I replied stoutly, “I don't see.”

He raised both his hands in a despairing gesture.

“She is---she--” His voice suddenly failed him. “She's a woman--and
she's soiled!” His eyes filled; a tear rolled down his cheek. He made a
queer, convulsive face; then threw up his hands and turned away.

That was all. I boarded my train.

*****

The young German did not return the fifteen dollars. This China Coast is
a hive of swindlers--so says Sir Robert. Henceforth I intend hardening
my heart against every man. And against every woman, above all. For
they, says Sir Robert, are the subtler and the worse.




_Peking, April 5th, Midday._


|THAT Crocker affair haunts me with the power of a bad dream.

I do not like this at all.

I was too sympathetic with that man. I opened the gates of my mind to
his ugly story; now I can not thrust it out and close those gates. My
first impulse, to hold him at arm's length, was sound. I should have
done that. But at least, and at no small cost, I have again learned my
little lesson; from now on I purpose dwelling apart from the tangle of
contemporary life. It has no bearing on my work, on my thoughts. None
whatever. It merely confuses me.

Yet, through momentary weakness, I have permitted my precious line of
pure thought to be clouded with the vision of a strong man's face with
tears on it. I see it at night. And, worse, I can not stop myself from
hunting for the woman he is going to kill. The mere sight of a youngish
couple sets my pulse to racing. I watch--on trains, in station crowds,
on the street--for a beautiful woman with a sad face. That she will be
beautiful I am certain; for Crocker would have had nothing less in that
house of which he felt himself so strongly and dominantly the master.
And I think she will be sad.

I study the throats of the beautiful young women I see. She will have
the full, rather broad throat of the singer. And the deep chest and
erect bearing. And I think her head will be well poised.

There _is_ a woman here in the hotel--a particular woman, I mean--on
this second floor. Though, for that matter, there are only the two
floors. I have passed her twice, in the hall. But the light is dim, and
I have been unable to observe her throat or her face. She is of a good
height, for a woman,--quite as tall as I,--and she steps firmly on the
balls of her feet. Her figure is slim. The chest, I think, is deep. And
in a way that I, as a man (and a man who knows little of woman outside
the psychology books), can not explain in any satisfactory way, she
conveys, even in this dim light, the impression of being exquisitely
dressed.

I think she has her meals served in her room. At least, I have on three
occasions met a waiter coming upstairs with a tray; and I can not make
out that if would be for any other.

As Sir Robert intimated, these other guests are a queer lot. There can
not be more than twelve or fourteen, in all. The men are seedy, and
rather silent. They sit about a good deal, reading the papers (copies of
the more suggestive French weeklies are strewn about on every chair and
sofa in the lounge), and they eye me and one another with a sort of cool
distrust. The women, three or four in all, seem to come and go rather
freely. And each has the eye, the manner, even the physical bearing,
of the woman for whom the halfworld has no secrets. Then, there is a
discreet, drifting class of transients--men from the Legation Quarter,
I believe (often, indeed, they come in full uniform), who are always
accompanied by young women. Sometimes, as it may happen, these are the
familiar women of the place; but quite as often they are strangers to
my eyes. And always, day and night, there is in the manner of the guests
and in that of the little French manager and his half-caste clerk an air
of carefully refraining from questions. It is as if every one said to
every one else: “You are here, but you are quite safe, for I make it a
rule never to see who comes or what goes on here. Perhaps one day I may
have to ask the same discreet courtesy from you. It is quite all right,
believe me.”

In this odd atmosphere I live and have my being. The building is a
mere rambling collection of _mansardes_. The chairs in the bedrooms--at
least, in my own--are of the common bent-iron variety usually seen in
gardens. The beds are of the most simple iron sort, once painted with a
white enamel that has been largely chipped off. The linen is threadbare,
even ragged,--there is a hole in my nether sheet through which my foot
slips at night, not infrequently catching there and waking me from
dreams of the pillory and chains,--but it is not unclean. There would be
no excuse for that, in a whole world of laundry-men. On each mantel and
iron-legged table is an ash-tray that blatantly advertises a Japanese
whisky.

Yes, in this odd atmosphere I live and, in a manner, breathe--I and the
slim, beautifully dressed woman who walks so firmly on the balls of her
feet. Whoever she may be, she belongs here no more than I.

Of course, the chances are all against--yet I wonder! For one thing, she
is alone. I am positive of this. All the other guests I have seen, now,
coming and going. But she never comes or goes--excepting apparently for
a short walk each afternoon, and always unaccompanied. He would not have
deserted her--away out here. Surely a man would not do that to a woman
he has loved.

But wait--I am forgetting the sort of world this is. There is
nothing--nothing--man does not do to woman. Or that woman does not do to
man. Nothing is too subtly selfish, nothing too cruel.

To-day I mean to time my own walk with hers. I must see her in the
light. I must observe her throat and her face.... At the thought of what
I may see my nerves behave abominably. My forehead burns. My heart beats
with an absurd irregularity. These facts alone appear to indicate that
my place is not in this wild world of passion and conflict.

It is not wholly unpleasant here in my dingy little room--though the
carpet is a rag, and the door between me and my next neighbor has shrunk
its lock out of alignment and appears to be blocked off, on the farther
side, by some bulky piece of furniture. This door opens on my side of
the partition.

No, it is not so unpleasant. Outside, the sun is shining. To my nostrils
comes floating the quaint, pungent odor that has in the minds of so many
travelers characterized the East. Over the low-tiled roofs of a row of
Chinese houses I can see--beyond an open space--the masonry wall of the
fortified Legation Quarter, with a sentry-box peeping above it, and the
flag of Italy, and trees.




_April 5th--night._


|IT is she.

This afternoon I was revising my notation of the Japanese music;
quite late, five o'clock or so. Suddenly I heard a voice--a woman's
voice--singing very softly, in the next room, beyond that shrunken door
and the bulky piece of furniture. It is a bureau, I think, with a mirror
above it that is nearly as high as the door.

She was singing “_Aus Meinen Grossen Schmerzen_” of Robert Franz, that
saddest and most exquisite of German _lieder_. The voice is a full, even
soprano. It is a big voice, I am sure, though she sang so softly. The
impression I received was that she was carefully holding it down to
a _pianissimo_. It is, I should say, a remarkable organ. Even in her
softest voice there is what the great singers call an “edge”--that firm,
fine resonance that will send the lightest thread of tone floating out
over all the volume of sound of a full orchestra.

She sang the little song with a tone color of poignant sadness--as if
her heart were throbbing with all the sorrow of the world, and yet as
if she could not keep from singing. She has plainly studied much. The
impulse to sing and the habit of singing are strong within her.

But the voice, so beautiful and under such fine control, was not what
suddenly caused me to leap up from my chair and tiptoe to that rather
useless door, and then to turn to my kit-bag and fumble wildly for
my tuning-fork. No; what excited me--for it did excite me out of
all reason--was her sense of pitch. The mezzo-soprano or baritone
transposition of that Franz song is in the key of _f_-major, ending in
_d_-minor. I stood by her door, the _c_-fork resting lightly against my
teeth, waiting for that lovely voice to descend the final minor third,
linger, tenderly and sadly, on the _d_. Then I bit the fork. She was
singing a perfect _d_. Certainly there was no piano in any of these
miserable little rooms. And she had employed no other instrument; she
had simply and naturally broken into song because she could not help
singing. _She has absolute pitch!_

The great regret of my life is that my own sense of pitch is not
absolute. It is very nearly but not quite perfect, despite my extremely
delicate ear for close intervals. Yet this young woman, who to my
own knowledge has not sung a note for several days, and who can not
conceivably have heard any Occidental music whatever, breaks into
song, and casually and unconsciously employs the correct pitch to the
twentieth part of a tone.

My first thought was that it might be an accident. So I waited,
tuning-fork in hand.

Having begun to sing, of course she could not stop. I am thinking now
that probably it was the first time she had released her voice for a
considerable period, and that at last she simply could not help making
use of what was the natural outlet for her emotions.

She next hummed a few bars of “_Im Herbst_,” also by Franz. Evidently
she is fond of the work of this fine lyric composer. This is in the key
of _c_-minor. Again I tested her with my tuning-fork, and again she
was correct to the minutest shade of a tone. Her voice had leaped the
interval between the two keys apparently without a conscious thought on
her own part.

This second song perhaps failed as a vehicle for her mood; at any rate,
she stopped it abruptly, and was silent for a time. Standing there close
to the door, I could hear her moving about with light, restless feet.
Myself, I held my breath at moments. Then the sound of her footsteps
ceased, and there was a sudden creaking sound, as if she had thrown
herself upon the bed. But still I waited, breathless, balancing there
with my left hand against the door-frame, the right clutching the
tuning-fork. I was sure she would sing again.

She did. But it must have been after quite a long time, for I realized
afterward that my feet ached and that the arm I held up against the door
frame had, as we say, gone to sleep.

Finally there came another creaking. She was getting up. Doubtless she
was quite too restless to lie down long. Again I heard the quick, light
sound of her feet moving about the room. Then the voice again. And again
it was that saddest and most exquisite of songs.=

```”_Aus meinen grossen Schmerzen_

```_Mach' ich die kleine Lieder_...”=

she sang, very low. I felt nearly certain that she had slipped naturally
back into the key of _f_-major, but not absolutely certain.

It was disturbing, this partial uncertainty on my part. No person in the
world--not a single living being--has quite so great a need for absolute
pitch as I. With that, coupled with my ear for intervals, I would stand
as the one scholar perfectly equipped for my own line of investigation.
As it is, I am not unlike an astronomer with enthusiasm, exhaustive
knowledge, a fine mathematical brain, and a marvelous seeing eye, but
with a very slight--oh,--very slight--touch of color-blindness. And I
never before missed this one attribute quite so keenly as I miss it
now, out here on the ground for the great first-hand investigation of my
whole life.

So at last I had to give up my effort to place precisely the key in
which she was singing, and sound the fork. As I supposed, she was right
again. There was no doubt now. Not the slightest. As I have already
written down, she has it--a sheer, prodigal gift of nature. And,
of course, it is of no particular value to her. She is not even, at
present, a professional singer; and, if she were, she could do very well
without this precise gift.... I have supposed for years that I had
a philosophy. I long ago realized that to waste time and tissue in
concerning myself with the one defect in my equipment would be simply
by that much to impair my actual effectiveness. But to-day my philosophy
failed me, as I thought of that sad little woman who has what I lack,
and who does not need it. I even had a wild notion of knocking on the
door and making myself known to her.

As for what actually did follow, I think I will try to set down just as
simply and naturally as I can, reconstructing the curious scene more
or less coolly as I recall it now, with my excitement spent and my mind
reasonably steady. That is surely the best way, in the case of such an
extraordinary occurrence--just write it down and let it go at that.

She was silent for a little time, perhaps standing at her dresser. I
wonder if it is like mine, a rickety chest of drawers, sadly in need
of paint, with a narrow mirror above it. My mirror is broken in the
right-hand lower corner; and at that point I see, instead of the
reflection of the dingy room, only an irregular triangle of pine
backing. I should like to think that hers is at least a little fresher
and brighter, and that the mirror is not broken. These things mean
a great deal to a woman, I think. I might have observed all this for
myself, doubtless; but at the moment I was too full of the thrill of my
discovery to indulge in a single personal thought.

I was still standing there by the door, my left hand quite numb, my feet
a little cold from remaining motionless so long, when she began lightly
to run over those remarkable exercises of hers.

She began by striking octaves. Her voice flew ever so lightly, yet
firmly and surely, from lower _a_ to middle _a_ to upper _a_. Then the
two octaves of _a_-sharp. Then _b_. And so on, until she was touching,
in that same light, sure way, the _d_-sharp above high _c_.

Next she sang an ordinary chromatic scale, no differently from the
performance of other singers I have heard excepting perhaps for the
remarkable evenness and firmness and pure, floating quality of her
_pianissimo_ tone. It was after all this that the remarkable gift that
amazed me came to light.

She returned to singing octaves. Only, as if testing and trying her own
precision of pitch, she began striking the upper octave note, in making
the leap from the lower to the higher, first correctly according to the
accepted tempered scale of the Western world, then a fraction of a tone
fiat, then a fraction of a tone sharp, then back to the normal octave.
She played with, these fractional tones as easily and surely as the
ordinary good singer plays with mere semitones. She actually took them
in succession, quite as easily as she had, a little earlier, taken the
semitones of the chromatic scale.

This was too much. I could not stand still any longer. In all my
experience I had never found a white person with anything approaching my
fineness of ear in merely hearing close intervals.

But I can not sing them as I hear and know them. I have no voice at all;
my vocal chords will not obey my will with any degree of precision. Yet
here, in this queer, rather unpleasant little French hotel in the great,
barbaric city of Peking, in the next room to mine, is an American woman
who can actually sing the intervals that I can only hear.

I knocked on the door.

There was instant and utter silence in the next room.

I knocked again.

She must have been holding her breath. I could not hear so much as the
rustle of her skirt.

I spoke, in what I suppose was an excited whisper.

“Please let me speak with you,” I said. “Please let me speak with you!”

Still no sound.

Then it was that I opened the door--the shrunken door that would not
lock.




Hôtel de Chine, Peking, April 5th--or 6th.

|TIS sometime in the very early morning. Peking is still. Even in
this rookery of night birds every light is out but mine. I had to stop
writing a while back and go for a long hard walk--around the Legation
Quarter, outside the walls. But now I shall force myself to write down
the rest of it. I shall not go to bed until it is done. It is too absurd
that a scientist of proved ability and of highly trained will power
should be overcome by his emotions in this way.

I have just tiptoed to the shrunken door that so inadequately separates
her room from mine. I heard her irregular breathing: and, while I stood
there, caught a low jumble of words spoken with the thick tongue of the
sleeper.

And she stirs restlessly in her bed. Even from my chair I can hear that.

But I must tell what happened this afternoon.

I opened her door. I was quite beside myself.

Behind it not quite blocking off the opening, the unpainted, dusty back
of her bureau confronted me. I looked through the narrow space between
the mirror post and the door frame, and saw her.

She was standing by the foot of the bed.

I laid hands on the creaky old bureau and moved it aside. It was heavy,
and it had no castors. I had to exert all my strength, tugging and
pushing at it. Then I had to wait a moment to recover my breath.

She was standing rigidly, very white, holding with one hand to the
bent iron tube over the foot of the little bed. She has long, slender
fingers.

She never moved. Her wide eyes were fixed on me.

The sweat was breaking out on my forehead. A drop fell on the right lens
of my spectacles. I took them off and fumbled for my handkerchief. Then
I said--

“You have absolute pitch!”

She did not move or speak.

“But that is not all,” I went on, more rapidly. “You have the finest
sense of intervals of any one in the world. Excepting myself.”

Her eyes narrowed a very little. And she glanced toward the other door,
the one that led into the hall. It seemed to me that her tense muscles
relaxed somewhat.

But when I had put on my spectacles and, now quite myself, came forward
into the room, she swung back a step and flashed her eyes on me again.
And I saw her fingers tighten around the iron tube at the foot of the
bed.

This would n't do. I had frightened her dreadfully. Of course she could
n't possibly know how mistaken she was in this. The thing to do was to
explain everything to her.

“My name is Eckhart, Anthony Ives Eckhart,” I began; then paused,
thinking that she, being a musical person, might have heard the name.
But there was no light of recognition in her eyes.

“You can not imagine what it means to me to find you,” I went on.
It seemed to me that from moment to moment she was on the point of
interrupting me, so I talked very rapidly, trying at the same time to
make my voice and manner as easy and matter-of-fact as possible.

“I have come all the way to China to make phonographic records of
Chinese music. I shall make at least two thousand such records, and when
I have finished my work will be recognized as the one great contribution
to the study of the Oriental tone sense. For I shall secure and preserve
on my cylinders the primitive scale intervals that underlie all natural
musical expression.”

For some reason this explanation did not seem to get me anywhere.
Excepting that now she looked bewildered as well as frightened. But I
could not retreat. For here before me was a woman who had the great gift
and who could understand. At this thought my mind began racing excitedly
ahead. I thought of what she could do for me. And it was so absurdly
simple, so little to ask! My forehead was burning now, and the hand that
pressed the handkerchief against it was shaking perceptibly. It was a
great moment--the greatest, perhaps, in my life.

“God has sent you to me!” I cried, my voice rising and becoming shrill.
“I _must_ make you understand!”

She was glancing again toward the hall door. I could n't make her out at
all. But I lowered my voice.

“I must make you understand,” I repeated. “To-day, at the very beginning
of my work, I find you. I need you more than anything else in the
world--and right now. Yet an hour ago I did not know you existed. It is
unbelievable. It is a miracle! I must have a phonographic record of a
close-interval scale. For years I have dreamed of securing one. I
myself can hear the closest intervals, but I can not sing them. Now
you--you--shall sing this scale for me--not the artificial half-tones of
our barbarous piano keyboard, but quarter-tones, even eighth-tones. With
such a scale, the sounds recorded unerringly on a cylinder from which
they can be reproduced at will, we shall at last have an absolute
standard for the comparison of all tones and scales. Tell me”--I was
trembling with eagerness--“do you think you could sing eighth-tones?
_Do_ you think you could?”

She just stood there.

“But you must do this!” I cried. “You have no right to withhold such a
gift! God has sent you to me, and I shall use you. It will take a little
time, but we shall practise, practise, practise! There will be failures,
but we shall be patient. My life work is to be a true science at last.
They can no longer say that it depends on the caprice of a single human
ear. They shall now hear for themselves, they shall make their own
comparisons, working with our absolute phonographic scale. Who knows,
perhaps we shall yet make the final perfect scale of eighty-one distinct
notes to the octave. No voice has yet done that. And no violin. For no
living performer has the delicacy of ear and muscle.”

I began chuckling excitedly at this thought. I admit that my condition
bordered on hysteria; but has not a man the right to be very slightly
hysterical in the great moment of his life?

“We shall make many records,” I said to her, mopping my wet forehead.
“Von Stumbostel shall have one, in Berlin--and Boag. Ramel and Fourmont
shall have them, at Paris. And de Musseau, at the Sorbonne. And Sir
Frederick Rhodes, at Cambridge. The new scale record shall be the basis
of volume six--on 'True Intervals and Natural Song.' One copy I shall
seal in a metal tube for preservation at the British Museum, together
with my other records. And--yes, I shall send one to that miserable
little von Westfall, of Bonn. I shall silence him. I shall crush him. It
will amuse me to do that.”

I stopped, all glowing.

She looked at me until her lids drooped, and I could see her long lashes
against the whiteness of her skin.

She fell back a step, hesitating, and shrinking a little, still clinging
to the foot of the bed, and made a listless gesture with her left hand.

“You have broken into my room,” she said, steadily enough, but very low.

Women _are_ literal.

But it was so. I had done just that. Doubtless it was an outrageous
thing to do, but it had not seemed outrageous. It had come about quite
naturally.

Still, she confused me. I had been talking volubly; now, all of a
sudden, I could not speak at all. For the first time I fully realized
how pale she was. And she looked tired about the eyes, where nervous
exhaustion always shows first. It occurred to me, too, that her eyes
were very blue and distinctly beautiful. I never saw longer lashes.

So I stood stupidly there, looking at her. I had flown too high. Now
my spirits were dropping fast into a pit of depression. She suddenly
appeared to me as a helpless, pitiful creature. God knows there was
little enough privacy for her in this shabby hotel with its thin
partitions and its ill-fitting doors and its drifting, dubious class of
guests; and what little privacy she had I had violated. I looked at the
dilapidated bureau that had stood across our common door. It had taken
all my strength to push it aside. I wondered if she herself had moved
it there. What a pitiful effort, if she had, to shield her tired, hunted
soul from intrusion! “Will you please go!” she breathed.

I am afraid this nettled me a little At least, my coming in that wild
way had not been a personal matter I had tried to make that much plain
to her. Then why make it so personal! But that, of course, is the woman
of it. And God knows I was wrong--all wrong.

“Will you please go!” she breathed again.

I bowed and turned to the door. But then I occurred to me as likely that
I would no more than get my door closed before she would be in a frantic
hurry to move the bureau back. And that bureau was too heavy for her, or
for any woman. It was almost too heavy for me.

So I stepped back into her room and began tugging at the bureau again.
When I saw the fresh concern on her face, I nodded toward the hall door
and said, “I'll go out that way.”

She understood this. She even came over and watched me as I worked at
the thing. It would n't move. Having no castors, the feet had caught in
the matting. I went to the other end and pushed, but only succeeded in
tipping it up, and spilling several articles to the floor. I let the
bureau drop, and went down on my knees to pick them up. There was a
hair brush and a nail buffer, both with heavy silver backs bearing the
initials “H. C.” Then there was a small bottle with a glass stopper that
came out and let the contents of the bottle run over the matting. And
there was a wide tortoise-shell comb, of the sort that you pick up at
Nagasaki.

I put all these things back on the bureau, and pushed again. She stood
beside me in apparent hesitation, then, as if on an impulse, caught
hold and pulled with me. But it was no use. The matting was by this time
hopelessly wrinkled up about the feet. And after a moment of this we
both stepped back and looked at it. I simply had to stop anyway and mop
off my forehead and wipe my spectacles. I was all out of breath.

Then, after a moment, I took off my coat and dropped it on a chair.

“If you don't mind helping once more,” I began--

She inclined her head.

“--I'll have to lift it over those wrinkles.”

So I caught hold and lifted with all my strength. She went around to the
other side and threw her weight against it. Together we finally got it
back squarely across the doorway.

“I've made you a great deal of trouble,” I said, “and I'm sorry.” I
could n't resist adding the question, “Did you move it here before, by
yourself?”

She looked at me; then, slowly and guardedly, nodded.

I shook my head, ruefully I think. “You are a strong woman.”

“No,” she said, without any change of expression, with not the slightest
animation of manner, “but it did n't catch in the matting that time.”

I walked toward the door, with my coat thrown over my arm. It was
hard to go away like that. I wonder why it is that I seem always to be
walking away from women.

At the door I turned and glanced back at her. She was still there by the
bureau, watching me go. I felt that she was looking rather intently at
the coat on my arm, and it suddenly occurred to me that I must not leave
her room like that, in my shirt sleeves. I felt the color come rushing
to my face as I struggled into the coat.

I have read in works on the psychology of women that they often tell
with a look what they are unable or unwilling to frame in spoken words.
Certainly I knew that she had told me to put my coat on, and she knew
that I had understood. And so, even as she drove me out of her room
there was an understanding between us that was not wanting in subtlety.
She had even asked me to make an effort to protect her; and she was no
longer angry.

I had my coat on now, and was reaching for the door knob when a sound
outside arrested my hand. Men were coming up the stairs to our hall.

She heard them too. She was rigid again, her hand resting on the bureau.

I could hear the Chinese porter talking pidgin-English as he came along
the hall. Behind him sounded a ponderous step. Then came another voice,
as the heavy step paused right near us--at my door, I thought.

“Here, boy, this is number nineteen.”

It was a loose throaty voice, unlike any other in the wide world. I
should have recognized it anywhere, in a drawing-room or blindfolded at
the bottom of a mine. It brought rushing to my mind pictures of a ship's
smoking-room where sat an old man with a wrinkled skin and one drooping
eyelid who held forth on every subject known to man--pictures of the
absurdly Anglo-Saxon hotel at Yokohama, and of a strange evening at the
notorious “Number Nine” where an old man had smiled cynically at me.

Sir Robert had arrived at Peking. He had come to this hotel. He was to
occupy room number nineteen, directly opposite the closed door behind
which I stood, motionless, breathless.

I felt momentarily ill. Which was foolish.

For what is he to me or I to him! But he had stirred a confusion of
thoughts in my mind. I saw the face of another man--a strong face,
even when flushed with drink--I saw that face with tears on it, working
convulsively. And directly behind me stood the woman. There she was, and
there, with her, was I myself. I felt the strange, rushing drama of
life whirling about me. I suddenly knew that every man is entangled in
it--and every woman.... Oh, God, why does she have to be so beautiful!
And so terribly alone!

The porter was opening the door of number nineteen, just across the
hall. Sir Robert was still at my door, swearing to himself.

“Number nineteen this side,” the porter was saying. “That number
sixteen.”

So Sir Robert came heavily along the hall and entered the opposite room.
We, the woman and I, heard the porter set down his hand baggage. We
heard him order hot water. We heard the door close and the porter rustle
away in his robe and his soft Chinese shoes and go off down the stairs.

Then, hardly knowing what I was about, I reached for the knob. But she
came swiftly across the floor and caught it ahead of me, holding the
door shut. Our hands touched. She looked very lovely, and very tired. My
eyes wandered aimlessly over the kimono she wore, of gray crepe silk. It
was embroidered from neck to hem in a wistaria pattern of the same soft
gray color. I never saw such exquisite embroidery.

“Don't go out there,” she said, low but very positive.

“But,” I whispered lamely, “but--but--”

“The other door,” she said.

So we went back and moved that cursed bureau again. It was even more of
a task this time, as we had to be careful about making any noise.

Again I lingered in our common doorway.

“Do you know that man?” I asked, in the guarded tones we were both
employing now.

“No,” she replied simply, “but it is quite evident that you do.”

Still I lingered. And she did not drive me out. She quietly busied
herself rearranging the innumerable little articles on the bureau. She
was very natural and unconscious about it. There was no hint in her
manner that she was aware of the curious interest I felt in all those
intimate little accessories of her life. Though I find myself wondering
if my crudely concealed masculine emotions are not an open book to her,
even so soon. The perceptions of women are finer than ours. I have read
that in the psychology books, and I believe it. They feel more deeply
and see farther. And it is when they feel most deeply and see farthest
that they do and say the inconsequential little things that puzzle us
so.

She had the bureau arranged to her taste now, and moved slowly over
toward the round table with the bent iron legs. There were a few books
on this table--a little red “Guide to Peking,” Murray's “Japan,” Dyer
Ball's “Things Chinese.”--her shopping bag, her wrist watch propped up
to serve as a clock, and the inevitable ash-tray advertising a Japanese
whisky.

Still I lingered there, half in her room, half in mine. She did not
look at me. She hesitated at the table and fingered that absurdly vulgar
little ash-tray. For the life of me I could not divine what she was
thinking or what she wished me to do. I had meant to go straight into my
own room and close the door. But I had done nothing of the sort.

It came to me that perhaps she was ready to have me pick up the
shattered mood of my musical enthusiasm and carry it forward. Perhaps
she would respond to it now. But I could not reconstruct that mood. In a
desperate sort of way I was trying from moment to moment to do
precisely that, and failing. For across my menial vision was floating,
tantalizingly vague, the flushed desperate face of Crocker, as I had
last seen him, at the Yokohama station. If this girl only knew it, we
have a common interest that binds us a million times closer than the
mere gift we both have.

I see I have called her a girl. She seemed so to me at that moment,
standing there by the crooked-legged table, slim of body, softly,
appealingly feminine in her outlines. I found myself thinking how lonely
she must be, and what terrors must lurk ambushed in the byways of her
thoughts, particularly at night. I fell to wondering about the man who
had brought her out here and left her. Where was he? Did he leave her
any money? Not a great deal, surely, or she would not be living in this
shabby place. And yet, sad as she is, _she does not know what I know!_
I am sure of that. She did not see Crocker's face, there at the Yokohama
station. She does not dream that he is scouring the Coast for her from
Mukden to Singapore--that in his heart, where pity should be, there is
outraged pride, and the exhausting bewilderment of a man who has only a
code where he should have been taught a philosophy--and murder.

This world is hard on women. Perhaps because we men run it.

I slowly drew my foot back across the sill, moving into my own room. I
hesitated again, and rested a trembling hand against the door frame.

It broke my heart to look at her, yet I could not keep from it. I
wanted to help her. I wanted to _do_ something. I even thought wildly of
marching straight over to that crooked-legged iron table and taking her
two hands solidly in mine and saying--“I know who you are, my dear, and
I can imagine something of what you are suffering. I know from a glimpse
of you that not one of the men who will be so quick to cast stones at
you is fit to touch the hem of your skirt. I know, too, that no man
can so much as befriend you, without plunging you into a deeper hell
of suspicion and torment than the hell you are in now. But I am your
friend, and all I ask of you is the opportunity to prove it!”

I was foolish in this, of course.

Suddenly she lifted her head and looked at me

I grew red all at once, and tried to swallow.

We were quite silent. She relieved the tension by stepping casually away
from the table and glancing past me into my room.

“Is that your phonograph--in there?” she asked, her voice still low, and
now a thought husky.

“Yes,” said I. “You must have heard it.”

She nodded slowly. “Sometimes it sounded like that,” she mused. “And
other times it was like music a long way off. You played some melodies
on a Chinese stringed instrument. They were quaint.”

“It is a Japanese instrument,” I corrected eagerly. Then I became
confused, and knew that I was turning red again. The story of those
Yoshiwara melodies and of the outcast girl who had played them for me
seemed painfully out of place here. Not for anything in the world would
I have told that commonplace story--not to this slim woman with the sad,
honest blue eyes. For we do not tell such stories to women.

“You spoke of the piano scale,” she went on, in that musing tone. “I
never knew before that other people noticed that. Sometimes, when I'm
sitting at the piano, and strike one of the black keys after playing on
the white, I can hear all around if--overtones, and fractions of tones.”

“Tell me,” I said--“What is the closest interval you have ever sung?”

She slowly shook her head. “I don't know. There never was any reason for
trying. And then there was no way to measure fractional tones.”

“There is now,” said I, emphatically. “My ear. Try it. We shall find
out. First give me upper _c_.”

I got out my tuning fork, and struck the note after her

“Perfect pitch again!” I cried.

“Oh, yes,” she replied listlessly, “I can always do that.”

“Now take the closest interval you can, below the c.”

She did so. Then the next--and the next. I would not permit an
_apportamento_, but made her separate the notes. She sang three distinct
notes between the _c_ and the _b_-natural that, on the piano, is the
next step down.

I clapped my hands.

A little color came into her cheeks. She took a deep breath and kept
at it. Her performance was not quite perfect--she got in only two clean
notes between _a_ and _a_-flat. But at that it was easily the most
delicately precise bit of singing I have ever heard. She played with
those close intervals with a facility that was amazing. And baring
perhaps Sembrich and the earlier Melba, I have never heard such
perfection of breath control (Patti doubtless had it, but I never heard
her).

She stepped forward, threw her shoulders back (without raising them),
swung up on the balls of her feet, and with a fine un-self-consciousness
spun out those light, clear threads of tone. When she breathed it was
with a quick inhalation that expanded the whole upper part of her body
and made you forget how slim she had seemed. She became for the moment a
strong, vibrant creature with a light in her eyes. But when she stopped
singing that light died out.

“Come!” I cried. “We shall get this down now. We shall prove it on the
phonograph. We shall settle that von Westfall beast forever!”

And I rushed back into my own room and prepared the instrument, without
so much as ushering her in first. This was rude of me. But I have
admitted I was not quite myself.

Before I had the cylinder on and the horn in position she followed. She
stood at my side, watching my hands at work. I felt her there, so close,
and was elated. I can not describe this sensation. That it is dangerous,
I know only too well It is distinctly a tendency to be resisted.

On second thought, I decided not to waste any of my precious cylinders
until she should acquire a reasonable degree of certainty with the
delicate scale that was our goal. I explained this to her, and she
understood. So I made her work upward from middle _c_, note by note,
employing the utmost care to keep the intervals at precisely one-eighth
of a tone. Over and over we did this. It called for the closest
concentration, on her part as well as mine. I found a sort of wild
happiness springing up within me at the thought that this woman has the
rarest of all qualities, great capacity for work and for the enthusiasm
and utter self-absorption that enter into all real achievement. I can
not call her a trained worker. I would not go so far as to say that
she has a trained mind. She needs guidance. And I rather imagine that
further acquaintance will show that she lacks enterprise. Women of fine
quality and great capacity often do, I think. They need stimulus and
leadership. Imagine a man with both her extraordinary gift and her
striking personality yet stirred by no curiosity to explore and create!
“There never was any reason for trying,” was all she had said to that,
and it was plainly all that was in her mind on the subject.

Women are incomplete creatures.

But--come to think of it--so are men.

Outside, the early April twilight settled down and deepened without
our knowing it. It was she who first noted the fact. I was writing down
notes on my extra-ruled paper to show her just where she had repeatedly
missed our scale by a fine fraction of a tone, and she was bending
close in the effort to see. Suddenly she sat up, drew in a quick breath,
blinked a little, then reached over and switched on the electric light.

This act broke the tension of our work. We talked on about it for a
little while, planning to get at it again in the morning. After a time
she rose. But instead of going into her own room she moved over to the
window and looked out across the dim, tiled roofs of the Chinese houses
toward the walls and trees of the Legation Quarter that were darkly
outlined against a glow of electric light.

I had lifted her momentarily out of her solitude. Now she dreaded
returning to it. I felt this, with a glow of exultation in my heart that
frightened me. But my impulses were too strong to-night to be governed
offhand. I followed her to the window and stood beside her looking out,
while my pulse raced.

“It's a wonderful old city,” I heard myself saying.

And though I did not look around, I knew that she inclined her head by
way of reply.

Then for quite a long time we were silent. But my muscles were tense.
There was a suggestion gathering head in my mind that I knew had to
come out. I waited, resisting it with less and less vigor frum moment to
moment. I was afraid of it.

Finally it came. I said, “I wish we could have dinner here together.”

Then I dug my nails into my palms, standing very still there, and tried
to breathe.

I felt her relax, and move a little.

“I am not hungry,” she said.

After a minute, as I still waited, she added--“Though I don't know that
it makes any difference--if you wish.”

“Of course not,” said I clumsily--“just having a little food brought
in.”

So I rang for the China boy, and cleared the phonograph and cylinders
and papers and ash-tray off my little iron table, and we had dinner
there. Though first she slipped into her room, drew the door to, and
changed from her gray kimono to a simple blue frock that I thought very
becoming.

After the meal, we sat back without saying anything in particular until
she grew restless, and finally pushed her chair back.

“I wish,” said I, “before you go, that you would sing that Franz song
again for me. And let your voice out a little. I want to hear it.”

I thought her eyes grew suddenly moist. But without the slightest
hesitation, without rising, even, she began the song--“Aus Meinen
Grossen Schmerzen.”

But she was still holding her voice in. “Louder,” I urged. “Come, come!
Sing!”

She could not resist my appeal. Out came the tones, round and rich, and
colored with the inexpressible sorrow that is the life-breath of that
exquisite song.

I leaned right forward on the table. I could not take my eyes from her
broad white throat and the softly rounded chin above it and the finely
muscular lips that framed themselves around the tones with a slight
flaring out that suggested the bell of a trumpet.

The tears came flooding to my eyes. There was _timbre_ in that voice,
and a wonderful floating yet firm resonance. When it swelled out in the
climax I could feel the sound vibrations throbbing against my ear
drums. Then it shrank in volume, and died down until the song ended in
a breathless sob that yet was perfect music. And after she had done, and
was sitting there motionless, brooding, with downcast face, it seemed to
me I could still hear those sad, breathless words, and could still feel
that gentle throbbing against my ear.

“You have learned how to sing that song,” said I.

“Yes,” she replied, “I have learned how to sing it.”

We were in a sort of poignant dream--I still gazing at her; she still
downcast, with the light gone out of her eyes.

Then, directly outside my door in the hall, we heard a man clear his
throat. An old man, unmistakably. And we heard heavy footsteps creaking
slowly off toward the stairs. God knows how long he had been listening
there!

She said nothing. Merely sat with her hands in her lap. But she seemed
to me to go limp. Certainly her face grew slowly pale until it was quite
white, as I had first seen it.

“I should have known better,” I muttered. “I am a fool!”

She did not reply at once. After a moment she rose, then hesitated,
resting a hand on the back of her chair. And her eyelids drooped until I
could see the long, long lashes against her white skin.

“It was n't your fault,” she said, very low.

She moved toward her own room. I rose, and followed part way. “The
morning will be a better time--to work,” I managed to say. “It will be
quieter then.”

She hesitated in the doorway; then slowly inclined her head, as if in
assent. It seemed to me that she was making an effort to smile.

“Good-night,” she murmured.

“Good-night,” said I.

She closed the door after her. But there remained a narrow opening where
the upper part had shrunk away from the frame.

I stood confused, looking about my room. The table was still cluttered
with our dinner things.

I got my long raincoat out of the wardrobe that serves me for a closet.
I unscrewed a hook from the wardrobe and, climbing on a chair, screwed
it into the woodwork directly above the edge of the door. Then I hung my
raincoat from it. Thus I cosed that narrow opening between her room and
mine.

When I went out for my walk, a little later, I came squarely on Sir
Robert. He was standing at one end of the clerk's desk, peering through
his monocle at the board on which were recorded the names and room
numbers of the guests.

It is an odd and frank custom, that. It is doubtless done for the
guidance of the Chinese servants, who know us only by our numbers.

He turned and met me squarely, as I was about to walk by.

“So,” he said, wrinkling up his face into a smile and pecking at me with
his monocle. His left eyelid drooped unpleasantly. “So--you, my friend,
are the fortunate inhabitant of number sixteen. I was captivated by
the lady's voice. I congratulate you--again.” Then, still smiling as he
observed my rising anger, he added--“But, my dear Eckhart, you must not
look at me as if I were an intruder--not after the lady has sung like
that. I could hardly refuse to listen.”

He grew thoughtful, and looked past me toward the door. “Women and
song!” he mused. “Women and song!... You are a sly devil, Eckhart.”

He turned, raised his monocle, and again studied the board--with an
insolence that was calmness itself.

He was searching for the name of the woman.

I grew hot all over as I stood there watching him. In a moment--a
second--he would find it. But no, he was looking everywhere on the board
except in the space next to that occupied by my name. Clearly, it had
not occurred to him to look there.

I moved closer and peeped over his shoulder. I had not before observed
this board, beyond noting in a general way that it hung here by the
clerk's desk. I found myself suddenly wondering if she could possibly
have been so careless--

There it was--directly under mine. _Her own name!_

Yes, there was--“Mrs. H. Crocker.” Why she has written herself down so
irrevocably I can not imagine. In her dreadful predicament a false name
is so clearly indicated.

Still, come to think of it, she herself does not yet know how dreadful
that predicament is. I had forgotten that.

I wonder if it is that she consciously and deliberately refuses to sail
under false colors. Or if, as is possible, it never occurred to her.

Sir Robert's eyes were still searching the board. They had traversed two
rows of names. They were now moving up the third row, closer and closer
to numbers sixteen and eighteen.

Then I saw him start. He had found it. He lowered his monocle and
carefully wiped it with the handkerchief that he kept in his sleeve Then
he leaned forward and looked again.

I heard him give a low whistle of sheer surprise.

I could n't stand that. I hurried outdoors and plunged off on my walk.

He was not in sight when I came back, more than an hour later. So I
haven't to face that cynical, drooping eye to-night, at least.

It is pitifully indiscreet of her to use her real name this way--in the
circumstances. But oh, I am glad, just the same!




_April 6th. Night._


|WE worked hard this morning, she and I. And a little this afternoon.

That is the thing, of course--work. It steadies me. And it is her only
hope. For she has a life to build, poor child!




April 7th.


|HER name is Héloïse.

I like it. It fits her. Or it would fit her real self. Despite the
fact that she is now in a disheartened, quite apathetic phase, I catch
glimpses of a Gallic effectiveness about her. It is in her face, in the
poise of her body, in the way she wears her clothes.

Yesterday, all day, I successfully avoided Sir Robert. This afternoon,
for a moment, he caught me; but I deliberately said good-day and walked
off. It was rude. But he, as an Englishman, would not hesitate an
instant to be rude to me if the fancy took him. Curiously, he is
anything but rude to me. I believe he stations himself where there
appears to be a chance of waylaying me. He is even foregoing the big
hotel in the Legation Quarter and having some of his meals here, in his
room, directly across from hers. Which is disturbing--rather.




April 8th. Noon.


|WE have a perfect half scale, at last--_c_ to _g_.

I shall now drive ahead after the rest of it. It has been a rather
more exacting task than either of us foresaw. But she is persistent. If
anything she throws too much nervous intensity into her work. She
has asked me for copying to do, and even secretarial work. With her
reasonably complete musical education she is quite competent to take
down from the phonograph the notation of melodies and themes. She shuts
herself in at night and works over my papers and music sheets until she
is quite exhausted. I have tried to remonstrate; but she insists that
she likes having the work to do. Poor child!

She has told me a good deal about her musical life. Not the least of her
troubles is the fact that it would take at least two years of the very
best coaching to fit her for opera. She has no repertoire to speak of.
She has dreamed of the operatic stage from her earliest girlhood.
But while she was young the opportunity was lacking. Her father was a
high-school superintendent--a man of fineness and principle, I take it,
but desperately poor. Her mother, who had been a singer, died when she
was a child, the father two years ago. And then after her early marriage
to Crocker, her life took a new and strange direction. She says nothing
about Crocker. What little she does tell of this more recent part of
her life she tells in a very quiet, reserved manner, implying an
understanding that I will display no curiosity to learn more.

Yes, she accepts me as a friend. And she still thinks I know nothing
of her beyond her bare name. I lie to her a dozen times a day, in my
silences. But I don't see what else I can do. Certainly I can't offer
her money. I can't buy her a ticket over the Trans-Siberian and send her
off to Europe to study for opera. I am foolish enough to have moments
of wishing to do just that; but it is, of course, an impossible thought.
And to tell her the painful knowledge that is at present locked up in my
mind would simply shock and hurt her to no purpose that I can perceive.

We have at least one meal a day together. Yesterday we shared all three
meals--breakfast in her room, luncheon and dinner in mine. It seemed the
natural thing to do. Excepting the breakfast--that was perhaps a trifle
odd. But all during the night, at intervals, I heard her stirring about
in her room, and saw that her light was on. Toward morning, feeling
rather disturbed about her, I got up, and, at length, dressed. This was
about six o'clock.

At six-thirty I stepped out on the narrow little French balcony outside
my window. It is less than a foot wide, this balcony, and has a fancy
wrought-iron railing.

She also has a balcony, and while I stood there she came out. She was
dressed. And she seemed so frankly glad to see me, that I suggested the
breakfast. She looked very tired about the eyes. Indeed, I am not sure
that she does not grow a shade more tired, a shade slimmer, each day.
She eats next to nothing at all.

Certainly, each day she works harder. I am going to think out some way
in which I can offer to pay her for this work. It is most assuredly
worth something. As it stands now, she even insists on paying for her
share of the meals.




_Night._


|SIR ROBERT spoke to her to-day. As luck would have it, I was not at
hand.

It has been cloudy, and when she went out for her walk this afternoon
she forgot to take her umbrella. She is not timid about the weather,
anyway. I have thought once or twice that she likes storms.

She was on her way back to the hotel when the storm broke--not far from
the Arcade, where the moving pictures are shown. She took refuge in the
entrance to the Arcade until the worst of the rain appeared to be over,
then started out again through the wet.

Sir Robert appeared at her elbow, with an umbrella. She did not observe
whether he had been following her or merely happened to meet her. He
walked to the hotel with her. This was all she told me; but I am sure it
was not quite all that occurred.

She asked if he was n't a judge.

“Yes,” I replied. “Why do you ask?”

“Oh,” said she--“it was something he said.”

Which was all I learned about that episode.

It did not seem to disturb her materially. I was glad it did n't. I made
a strong effort to conceal my own foolish anger over it, and trust that
I succeeded. At any rate, we dropped the subject.




_April 10th._


|THIS afternoon, late, I came into the hotel from a walk in the rain and
went directly upstairs. I had my rubbers on.

The upper corridor was nearly dark, particularly to my eyes that were
fresh from the street and the bright lights of the office.

I saw a dark object by her door--a man, undoubtedly, crouching there.

I stopped short, and watched, he had a white paper in his hand. He
fumbled with this for a moment, then slipped it under the door, pushing
it clear through into the room with a pencil. Then he got awkwardly
to his feet, and stood hesitating. By this time my eyes were partially
accustomed to the dim light, and I knew it was Sir Robert. He did not
see me. After a moment he tiptoed heavily across the hall to his own
door, just opposite and entered, cautiously and silently closing the
door behind him.

I walked straight along the hall, past my own door, and stood before
his. I had a mind to go in there and strangle him.

But what was the use? He was an absurd old man, that was all. But none
the less, as I stepped back and entered my own room, I found myself
shivering oddly. There was an uncomfortable pressure at the back of my
head, and my heart was skipping beats.

It is the first time in my life, I think, that I have been seized by the
impulse to do physical harm to a fellow creature.

Before putting on my pajamas to-night I stood and looked at my bare
chest and arms in my broken mirror. My chest is narrow, my skin white.
My arms are thin. Possibly I could n't have strangled him, if I had
tried. I wish I were strong.

A little earlier than that, before she closed our door, I asked her if
Sir Robert was annoying her in any serious way.

The question made her very grave--graver even than usual. She looked
at me, then dropped her eyes, and said nothing. But after a moment she
looked up again, made one of those efforts to smile that are pain to me,
and shrugged her shoulders. That was all.




_April 11th._


|SIR ROBERT is always hovering about the office and the lounge when I
appear, and he always tries to engage me in talk. I can't understand it.
He is insistent. He acts as if I fascinate him. Twice to-day I fairly
ran away from him. I was afraid I would strike him. It makes me
physically uncomfortable to have him so much as stand near me, even if
he does not try to take my hand in greeting.

I fear I am not managing this matter very well. I am acting aimlessly,
and in a sort of panic of the soul. This won't do.




_April 12th._


|THIS afternoon he caught me squarely at the clerk's desk. He extended a
cigar and suggested that we stroll into the lounge and have a chin-chin.
I observed that his hand was unsteady, as if the palsy had reached and
touched him.

On the spot I made up my mind to face him out. I accepted the cigar, and
down we sat.

He asked if I had attended any of the theaters in the Chinese city that
lies to the south of the Tartar Wall. When I replied in the negative, he
suggested that we do a little exploring together of an evening.

“The ancient Chinese character is nowhere better preserved,” said he,
“than in these theatrical performances. And the music, of course, is the
pure old strain, quite uncorrupted by Modernism or the West. I can boast
of some familiarity with the Chinese drama and music, and even a little
acquaintance with the language. It would give me pleasure to act as your
guide.”

“Thank you,” said I, a bit too shortly. “Later on, perhaps. Just now I
am very busy with my records.”

He smiled--all wrinkles. That left eyelid drooped and drooped.

I pulled savagely on my cigar, chewing it so hard that the end crumpled
between my teeth and filled my mouth with unpleasant little particles of
tobacco leaf.

Then he laughed--with an effort, I thought. It was not a successful
laugh.

So we sat for a few moments, in silence and smoke. So men sit often in
this queer tangle of life--smoking, smiling, speaking the commonplace
phrases that are the current small change of human intercourse, yet
hating each other in their hearts.

“I say, Eckhart”--it was a little later on that he came out with
this--“you know who she is, of course.”

There was no good in pretending ignorance. God knows I am not quite the
child I sometimes seem, even to myself. So I nodded.

He looked narrowly at me. I met his gaze. I was just a thin, nervous
man, a little bald, sitting quietly there and smoking, yet all the time
that drooping left eyelid irritated me so that I wanted to reach right
over and tear it off his face. But I only nodded.

“Dangerous game, my boy,” said he.

That was his assumption, of course--that to me, too, she was merely a
quarry in the endless, universal pursuit of woman by man. Out here on
the Coast, of course, from the point of view of the hard world about us,
any lone woman is quite legitimate prey.

He was still studying me.

“I 'm wondering how much you know,” he went on.

“About what?” said I, confused.

“About that woman and the fix she is in. You know who her husband is,
surely.”

I bowed. “He was on the ship.”

“Yes,” grunted Sir Robert sardonically, “he was on the ship. And you saw
what he did in the Grand Hotel at Yokohama, didn't you? He nearly killed
a waiter--a Chinaman, who was quite defenseless. But of course you saw
it. I recall that you were dining with him at the time.”

“He was drunk,” I said huskily, as if in extenuation.

“Yes,” repeated Sir Robert dryly. “He was drunk. Rather dangerous at
such times, is n't he?”

“Yes, but he quit drinking--after that. Cut it all out.” I could not
keep my voice from rising a little. I felt my confusion increasing--my
thoughts were all adrift, swept here and there by currents of feeling
that I could not fathom.

“Oh, he did?” Why would n't that old man take his unpleasant eyes off
me! “Oh, he did? You are in his confidence, then. And of course you know
even more”--he paused, very deliberately--“regarding his state of mind,
his reason for coming out here to the other side of the world, all
that?”

I sat limp in my chair, still chewing that crumpling cigar.

Sir Robert leaned back. He was seated on the leather sofa. He let his
head rest on the shabby upholstery and studied the ceiling. In one hand
he held his cigar, in the other his monocle, tracing patterns in the air
with them. His hands are not thin, but the skin on them is crisscrossed
with fine wrinkles like the skin on his face and neck.

“My boy,” he began, after a rime, “I'm going to offer you a little
counsel. You won't take it, but I am going to offer it. Probably, at
your age, I should n't have taken it either.” He sighed. “I am an old
man. For forty-five years I have been observing men--and women. I have
seen--well, a good deal, one way and another. And the one fact I have
come to be sure of.... You know, Eckhart, the great mass of human
beings--in Europe and America, at least, labor under the curious
delusion that the race has finally worked out something of a
civilization. Curious, but they do. It is rot, of course. All rot. There
is no civilization. Life is quite as primitive as ever. Only we have
developed extraordinary ingenuity at covering life up. That's it. That's
our greatest triumph--covering up! At best, it is pretty messy business.
And all we can be sure of is that every man owes it to himself and his
legitimate offspring to save his skin at all costs, and incidentally, to
capture what little he can of the common booty.”

He made me nervous. I couldn't sit there indefinitely and listen to his
sordid philosophy.

He was quick to catch my mood, and went on more to the point. This
shiftiness is the seasoned lawyer in him, I suppose. He is pretty keen,
after all.

“Look here, Eckhart--there's no sense in men like you and me beating
about the bush. Crocker got blind drunk at Nagasaki, and missed
the Shanghai boat. That night he told me the same story that he had
doubtless told you. Or did n't he?”

I nodded. As he had said, there was no use beating about the bush.

“Then I've only this much to say, my boy. It's the one thing I've
learned from life. Never--never--fall in love with a woman. Play with
them, yes. Use them. But for God's sake don't let yourself fall in love
with them!”

He was speaking with a curious emphasis. His gaze had drifted upward
again toward the dirty ceiling. And now it was suddenly my turn to sit
and watch him.

“Don't do it!” he went on. “Don't do it. They fasten their lives on you,
they smother you. If you don't marry them, it's bad enough. If you do,
it's worse. You are an extremely gifted young man. I do not know that
I ever met a man with a keener mind or one that impressed me as having
more driving, vital force with which to shape a career. You are out here
now, right in your best years, full of enthusiasm for your work. Don't
let any woman into your life. Good or bad, whatever the phrases mean,
a woman is n't happy with a man until she has trimmed the scope of his
life down to the compass of her own understanding. She has to get it
right into her hands, and choke it. Then life begins to mean something
to her. Personally I have come to the conclusion that I get on rather
better with the bad women, so called. They don't expect so much. In a
way they are squarer--better sports, as you Americans say. Remember, my
boy, 'He travels the fastest who travels alone.'.

I was becoming tired of his wandering thoughts. Generalizations are a
bore, anyway. They are always loose, and generally wrong. Then, too, I
may as well admit that he was disturbing me deeply, this loose-minded
but shrewd old man.

“Look here,” I said abruptly, “you know of this obsession of Crocker's?”

He bowed.

“Can't we do something to restrain him?” He slowly shook his head.

“You don't mean to say that we can't stop a man who is bent on murder?”

“Our motives might be regarded as--well, not exactly clear, yours and
mine,” mused Sir Robert. “Besides, he hasn't done anything. You can
hardly restrain a man from becoming indignant if an acquaintance breaks
into his house and steals his wife.”

“But she is n't his property, like his watch!” I exclaimed.

He smiled tolerantly at me. “In a sense, she is,” said he. “In a sense.
The weight of law and tradition is against you there, Eckhart.”

“Traditions are nothing to me!” said I, hotly.

“They still mean a good deal to the rest of the world,” said he dryly.
“And even the law still has weight.” Then he went on, quite as if I had
not interrupted him. “In England it might be possible, in case we could
prove that he had openly threatened murder in the presence of competent
witnesses, to put him under bonds to keep the peace. But this is n't
England--it is the China Coast. At that, what would bonds mean to a
strong, self-willed man in Crocker's state of mind! A jealous man!” He
raised his monocle, held it a few inches before his face, and looked
through it at a speck on the ceiling. He even moved it around a little,
and squinted his right eye, as if sighting through a transit.

I wanted to strike it from his shaking fingers. Instead, I sat up very
straight and clasped my hands tightly together in my lap.

“Do you know,” he continued, in that irritating, musing tone, “I believe
the man is still in love with her, or thinks he is.”

“Love!” I sniffed. “You call _that_ love!” He did n't look at me. He was
still squinting at the ceiling. Pretty soon he sighed. “When you come
right down to it,” he said, “if a man has no right to protect his
home--and that implies some right of control over his wife--'love, honor
and obey,' you know--what becomes of our institutions! You see, Eckhart,
in the eyes of the world Crocker is entitled to a good deal of sympathy.
He took care of this woman for years, supported her in some luxury, I
take it, gave her a much richer sort of life than she had known before.”

“What do you mean by 'richer'.” I cried. “More money?”

He waved me back with his monocle, and went on with his argument. “She
was unwilling to bear him children. Now, Eckhart, that is serious. She
was his wife. She refused there to meet her absolute duty as a wife.
English law, at least, is quite definite on that point.”

This was dreadful. I could hardly keep in my chair.

“And following all this”--he was growing emphatic now--“she deliberately
leaves his home and attaches herself to another man. There is certainly
no doubt there, my boy. That is adultery. She dishonored his home. She
dishonored him--”

Here, I admit, I lost my temper. I sprang up, and for the second time in
my acquaintance with this old man, shook my finger under his nose.

“Rot!” I cried, using his own phrase. “Rot! All rot! He had _dishonored_
her home a hundred times.” My voice rang out on that word “dishonored.”
 I fairly jammed it down Sir Robert's throat--made h'm eat that
word, letter by letter. “For God's sake, lower your voice!” said
he. “_Adultery!_” I shouted this, too. “Good God--'adultery' is a
commonplace to Crocker!”

“You don't know this,” said he. Then, “Lower your voice!”

“But I _do_ know,” I answered him. “He told me himself. 'Adultery!' Why,
millions of men commit adultery'--good men, bad men, every sort of
men! That's what the millions of prostitutes are _for!_ And, guilty
or innocent, we all lie about it to the women and the children.
Lie--lie--lie! I'm sick of it! I'm a scientist, I tell you, and I don't
recognize lies in my business. There's something wrong somewhere. We're
all playing at life--all pretending--all making believe--when we ought
to be studying the facts, working through those facts toward the truth.”

“What did I tell you,” he broke in, talking around my finger--“covering
up!”

“We're afraid of the truth,” I shouted. “So we cling desperately to
our lies, and call them beautiful. And the truth--beaten down,
perverted--undermines us, saps us, beats us at every turn. God, it's
awful!” My hand fell by my side.

“The worst of it is, probably the truth would be beautiful, if we could
only find it.”

Sir Robert again drew a long, long breath. “But what's the use,
Eckhart?” said he. “What you say is of course true. But why make a
Quixote of yourself? Why be a dam' fool! Society does cling to its
little lie. Even at a sacrifice of half the women in the world.
Admitting that some of our traditions are nothing more than outworn
tribal notions, what's the use of beating your brains out against them.
I tell you, my boy, if you talk too much of that sort of truth the world
will kill you. And the women who call themselves good will lead the
attack, for they are the sheltered, the privileged class. No, we must
take it as we find it.”

But I was past all this now--past the influence of all his miserable
sophistry. My head and hands were blazing hot.

“So!” I cried. “You tell _me_ to play the coward! Do you not know that
every one of the great explorers into the wonderful region of scientific
truth has faced the terror and hatred of the world in precisely this
way? Do you not know that if those great-hearted men, one after another,
had not cut their way through the spiritual horrors of 'tradition' We
should to-day be living in medieval darkness and filth? Why, Old Man,
you yourself can remember when 'free-thinker' was a term of obloquy.
To-day our right to _think_ is the finest, greatest right we have.--Do
you suppose I care if they kill me?” Again I waved my finger under his
nose. “Tell me, Old Man, do you really imagine I care? Don't you know,
the scientific mind better than that? Can't you see that I admit no
tradition, no dogma, no authority. I am a scientist! I am of the most
wonderful guild of explorers this wretched old world has yet seen--the
guild that is exploring for the truth. Tradition has not stopped us yet.
It will never stop us.”

I turned away. “Oh, I am disgusted with you,” I said--“with you and your
beastly, cowardly mind! I'm sick of you!--Understand that? I'm sick of
you!” And I walked straight for the door.

Sir Robert followed me. He had to step fast, too. He put his hand on my
shoulder, and checked me. He loomed over me.

“Whatever you do, my boy,” he was saying, “keep your head. That woman
has already wrecked two lives that we know of--possibly a third. Don't
let her wreck yours.”

I wrenched away from him, and struck out alone into the narrow, muddy
street between the Chinese houses.

I walked twice around the _glacis_ that borders the Legation Quarter on
the north, and through the Quarter from end to end on Legation Street.
Scenes flitted past me that I only half saw--Peking carts with blue
covers and little window's in the sides, innumerable street merchants
uttering musical cries and offering trays of queer-smelling foods, and
the usual indolent, good-humored crowds of blue-clad yellow men, with
round yellow' children playing everywhere, underfoot and out in the mud
of the street. In the Ha Ta Road a long wedding procession was passing,
with an ornate red sedan chair for the poor little bride, and musical
instruments that I did not so much as observe. I saw the stiff, cowed
German soldiers on sentry duty at the eastern end of Legation Street,
and, farther along, the solid masonry building of the Hongkong Bank;
and, down a side street, the great, showy, extremely modern Wagon-lits
Hotel. I vaguely noted the walls and trees of the British Compound,
where centered the defense against the Boxer attack a dozen years ago.
I strode by the American Compound, at the western end, and caught a
glimpse through the open gate of lounging American boys in their olive
drab. And, emerging on the plaza between the great Chien Gate in the
Tartar Wall and the entrance to the Imperial City, I came upon a long
train of laden camels, just in from Mongolia, each with a string in its
ugly nose.

And all the way I knew that the confused forces that have been tearing
at me during this disturbing week were merging into a new line of force.
I knew, even then, that this meant a new direction for my life--my
life that I once thought so simply and clearly outlined, so perfectly
centered on a single interest. Now--God knows what is to become of me!

Did Sir Robert do this amazing thing to me? I can not think clearly. I
am that way at times--I let another try to bring me to his own point of
view, he is more likely than not merely to rouse my own inner voices. I
never follow--I lead.

However it be, I only know now that I am a man with blazing fires in
me--fires that both sear and illuminate my mind, my emotions, my soul.
It is glorious. And terrible.

It was nearly six o'clock when I came into my room. I observed that the
connecting door stood part way open. This meant, I had come to know,
that she was in, and that I was welcome.

I tiptoed to the door, and tapped on it with the tips of my fingers.

She was sitting by her balcony, sewing.

“Did you have a good walk?” she asked softly.

She seemed less sad. When I had tossed my hat and stick aside and
entered her room, it seemed to me even that a smile was hovering on her
lovely face. I could not be certain of this, for she kept her head bowed
over her work.

I dropped into a chair by her, and looked at her. Yes, she seemed
distinctly softer, even more subtly feminine (as we say) than usual,
bending over the needle that moved nimbly to and fro. It struck me that
sewing brought out the beauty of her hands.

Finally she raised her head and looked at me. She _was_ smiling.

“I've got it,” she said. “Listen.”

And with a quick breath and a slight stiffening of her shoulders she
began singing the scale upward from middle _c_--sitting there with her
sewing in her lap. I listened closely. Heretofore she had usually begun
to miss the eighth-tone intervals when she reached _a_ and _b_. Now she
took them perfectly. I could not detect the slightest inaccuracy of
pitch. I noticed that she kept to a marked rhythm, all the way up. The
upper _c_ she held, with a sudden triumphant glance at me, and trilled
on it, very softly.

It brought me to my feet. “Come,” I said gruffly, “we'll take that down
on the machine.” She followed into my room, explaining eagerly as she
watched me putting on the cylinder--“You see, to-day, I realized all at
once that I've been downright stupid about it. It occurred to me that
singing with a rhythm might carry me right along through it. And then
besides I just stopped fussing, and made up my mind that _of course_ I
could do it. I can do it again, too. You'll see.”

She promptly did it again. Again and again, as rapidly as I could put
on new cylinders. I seized the occasion to make twelve records. Then we
both listened attentively while I played them all over. There was not
the slightest doubt that ten were perfect--or so nearly perfect that
they satisfied us. And that is near enough. My hands trembled as I put
each cylinder back in its box and carefully wrote the labels. Oh, it has
been a tremendous day, this day!

She stood right over the machine throughout this performance--and we
must have been an hour at it. I asked her to sit, but she laughed a
little and said she was too excited.

When the labeled boxes were all carefully put away in a drawer of my
bureau, where no accident short of fire could reach them, I came to her
and took her two hands. Then suddenly I could not say anything at all.

But she looked right at me, and returned, very frankly, the pressure of
my hands, and smiled, though there were tears in her own eyes.

“I'm so glad,” she said. “You just don't know--I've wanted so to be of
_use_--”

She gently tried to withdraw her hands. I released one, but, still
unable to speak, clung to the other; and hand in hand we walked to the
French window and stepped out, side by side, on the narrow balcony.
Then I let her hand go, and we leaned on the railing and breathed in the
sweet April air.

[Illustration: 0143]

It was evening now. Electric lights were twinkling. Gay paper lanterns
hung out from nearby buildings. The confusion of street cries floated up
faintly to our ears.

My time had come.

But it was hard to speak directly. First I told her how wonderfully she
has helped me, and to what a practical end.

All she said to this was--very softly, gazing off at the lights--“I'm
glad.”

I rambled on. Which would not do. My time _had_ come, and I was
letting it slip away. It was characteristic of me, I thought almost
bitterly--always, except in the one narrow channel of my work,
blundering ineffectually, missing the realities of life.

I gathered my forces, with a great effort. I felt sober, stem, all at
once.

“Listen, please,” I began.

Instantly I knew that she had caught the change in me. I thought I felt
her nerves tighten, though I was not touching her. I blundered on.

“You have come to know me,” I said.

“Yes,” she breathed, “I have come to know you.”

“And by this time you know just about the sort of man I am. I must
assume that you know that, because I expect you to take all of me into
account in what I am going to say. I know I shall say it badly. I doubt
if I shall succeed at all in saying even what I mean. Yet, you've got to
understand me.”

She kept silent; but it seemed to me, in the subtle understanding we had
somehow reached, that she assented to this preliminary condition.

“I am going to put it bluntly,” I rushed on “It's the only way I can say
it at all. I see two facts, as regards you and me. One is that you are
a wonderful woman. You have great gifts. You have what we call
temperament--a silly word, but there is no other for the precise
meaning. It is an absurd waste to keep you here. You must go to Berlin
or Paris--Paris, I think, for the French music is the most stimulating
of any today. You must be prepared for opera just as rapidly as
possible. There is no time to lose.”

Her mouth twisted into a fleeting half-smile. “It is quite out of the
question,” she murmured.

“No, it is not out of the question!” My voice was rising, and she had
to give me a warning look. “I do not know quite how it is to be managed,
but I can see a beginning, at least.”

She seemed surprised at this, so I talked more and more rapidly. “First,
you must consider my second fact. Remember, I am speaking only as a
practical scientist--quite impersonally.” God forgive me, this seemed
true at the moment! “What you have done for me has a value that I dare
not even estimate. Though my income is not great, even from my text
books, I would gladly have traveled thousands of miles and devoted
months of work to the securing of the phonographic close-interval scale
that now is securely mine.”

She was beginning to stir restlessly. But I would not let her speak.
“Take your copying and clerical work alone--perhaps, I should not
say this--I could not possibly get such devoted and expert assistance
anywhere in the world without paying a reasonable price by the week. Now
hear me! You must not close your mind to what I am saying!” For I
knew she was doing just that, as women will. I caught her arm--and her
hand--in my two hands and clung to her. She did not resist. Nor did she
respond--merely looked soberly off over the city, and seemed, all the
time, to be drifting away from me. My head was burning hot. My forehead
was dripping wet, and I had to shake the drops of sweat out of my eyes.
Great, wild thoughts were gripping my mind, that had been so confused.
I knew then that I must get her out of Peking, away from that ugly,
persistent old man across the hall, away from the drink-crazed younger
man who thought he could by a violent act restore what he called his
honor. I knew that I must be equal to this task. I must find the way.
And I must persuade her.

So I cried--

“You _must_ listen! I will not place you in my debt. But you have placed
me in yours. You must be fair to me. You must let me help you by paying
my debt to you. I promise you I will do more than that. But oh, you must
be fair to me!”

She would not look at me. I had her right forearm and hand in the grip
of my hot, trembling hands. Her left elbow rested on the iron railing of
the balcony, her chin on her hand. And her eyes roved off over the roofs
of the Chinese houses, over the walls and trees of the Legation Quarter,
off southward toward the temple of Heaven that stood somewhere there
behind the trees and the starlit sky above it.

More and more my thoughts were slipping out of control. I struggled to
hold them, but could not. I had never in my life felt like this.

“You must not let the fact that I love you confuse your sense of
justice,” I went on, quite as if she and I had long known and admitted
my love for her. “That is another matter altogether. Except in this--I
know now that as long as I live I shall want to help you. This is quite
beyond your control, or mine. It simply happens to be so. And it does
seem to me that since it is so, you can at least let me help you to the
extent that is practically and impersonally fair.”

It was curious how the mere utterance of those three words, “I love
you,” cleared my mind. It explained everything. It relieved me by
extricating me from all uncertainty of thought and feeling. It thrilled
me, deeply and solemnly. I wanted to say it over and over and over. I
wanted to take her into my arms and whisper it into one ear and then
into the other. I wanted to whisper it to the stars up there, the stars
that have heard so much. I wanted to go over to the big hotel in the
Quarter, where there would be bright lights and tourists and gilded
military folk and gay ladies, and say it so that all might hear and
share the thrill of it.

My talk dwindled out. What part had more argument in _this?_ My grip on
her arm relaxed; I held only to her unresponsive hand, and leaned on the
railing beside her.

For a long, long time we were still there. Then, finally she withdrew
her hand.

I looked at her and saw that her eyes were shining, and there were tears
on her cheek.

“Oh,” she murmured, “why--why--could n't we have gone on!”

“You don't mean that we can't go on!” said I.

She looked full at me, and inclined her head. To-day she has had more
color, her face has not had so much of the worn, tired look. But now, by
the half-light that fell on her from the window, I saw that it had all
returned. She was very sad, very tired.

“You have spoken.” she said, “of money--and of love. Oh, I wish you had
n't!”

Then she must have read my feelings on my face, for she put her hand on
my arm and added--

“I did not mean to hurt you. It has been beautiful. You don't know--even
you, you don't know. You almost made life mean something again. Nothing
that I could ever do would pay you back for that. It made me almost
happy--just to be useful. All my life I have wanted to be that. And they
have made a toy of me. Or they have wanted me to do something I could
n't do. You have helped me to do what I can do.”

“It _has_ been beautiful,” I thought. Or perhaps I said it aloud, for
she inclined her head again.

“It has been like a dream,” she said. “I know it could n't be so, but
oh, how I have clung to it! I have blundered so with my life... but this
seemed real.”

“It is real,” said I.

She looked away.

Again for a time we stood silently there, and looked out over the
curving tile roofs.

And again I felt that she was slipping away from me. It was good that I
had spoken my love.

That would stay in her thoughts. Perhaps it would grow there. Perhaps
the magic that was stirring wonderfully in my heart would touch and
stir her heart. I knew at that moment that I loved her more than all the
world--more than my work, more than my life. I knew, with exultation,
that I was plunging out into uncharted ways, where lives are as often
wrecked as not. And I did not care. I was glad.

Her shoulder brushed mine, as we leaned side by side on the railing.
There was sheer intoxication in that contact. I raised my arm, fairly
holding my breath, and put it about her shoulders. I caught her two
hands, there by her chin. I saw lights, trees, sky in a swirl of happy
things. A voice was thrilling in my heart. I gripped her tightly, and
tried to kiss her. But she struggled. She tried to push me away. She
fought me.

And then, as I staggered back, the tears came from my own eyes, blinding
me.

She ran back into my room, and stood there.

I followed. “It was in my heart to do it!” I was saying, like a fool.
“It was in my heart to do it!”

She dropped on a chair, very limp and white. She motioned me to take
another.

“You must not be like the others,” she was saying, in a desperate,
choking voice--“you must not! I can't bear it!”

I could not think. “I am not,” I replied, low--“I am not. I love you.
You shall see.”

This was getting us nowhere. Her eyes were dry now, and oh, so sad and
tired. She was slowly shaking her head at me.

“You are killing--everything!” she said. But she said it gently.

I could not speak, I only looked at her--looked and looked. Then I went
over to the phonograph and worked aimlessly over it. I think I wound it
up.

She still sat there, her hands limp in her lap.

Finally she said, in a low voice that was y et steady--“I wish I could
love you.”

“You can,” I muttered. “You shall!”

She slowly shook her head. “No,” she breathed.

“But you must,” I went on. “It is the only thing now. It is the one way
out for you and me.”

This had some effect on her. She pursed her lips, and thought.

But after a little she shook her head again, and made that listless
gesture of her left hand that she had made that first day, when I broke
into her room.

“Something has died in me,” she said. “I don't believe I can ever love a
man again.”

She rose, and moved toward her own room. On the sill she paused, and
picked at the flaking paint of the door frame.

“I do not believe it is the only way out,” she said. “You will get over
it, of course.” Then, at the shake of my head, she corrected--“At least,
you will have your work, and the feeling that you are getting somewhere
with your life. I should think that would be the one great thing, after
all. And I shall at least know that I am not hurting another life.
I hurt everybody, that cares for me. If I could--love you, I should
undoubtedly hurt you.”

“Wait,” said I, “we will go on with our work, at least--in the morning.”

She pursed her lips again. “I don't know,” she replied, as if she were
thinking aloud, “whether that is possible.”

“It must be possible!”

She shook her head. “You will have to let me think about that.”

Then she closed the door, and was gone.

I had meant to give her my life. I had only succeeded in taking away
from her that part of it that had been helpful to her.

I find it difficult to reconstruct the hour that followed. I remember
standing a long while by the window. Once I went to her door, just so
that I might hear her moving about her room. But as I stood there it
seemed like an intrusion, and I came away.

Many, many things that I might have said to her came rushing to my
thoughts. I wanted to say them now. I wanted to go right into her room
and say them.

All the time my heart was beating very rapidly, and my blood was hot.
Love, it seems, is like a fever. I never knew this before. I have always
thought it a weakness when I have seen what men call love apparently
devastating a life. Now I see that I must correct this judgment. For
love is a force that operates beyond the jurisdiction of reason or will.
I begin to think that I must expect less assistance from my own reason
than heretofore.

That long, wild hour of my solitude somehow passed. It occurred to me to
go outdoors. I picked up my hat and stick. Then, irresolute, I moved to
the window and looked out over the city.

While I stood there Sir Robert came up the stairs. I heard his ponderous
step, more hurried than usual, come along the corridor. There was a
silence while, I knew, he was fumbling for his key. Then a jingling, and
the sound of his door opening.

I think that an old man is the structure his younger self has built. How
badly this man has built. Myself, often when tempted to do this or that,
I have thought--“Will it make toward a sweet old age?”

He had talked to me cynically of love, had Sir Robert, only a few hours
ago. What would he say now if he knew the immensity of the forces he had
stirred and brought to the surface of my consciousness. I smiled as
I thought that perhaps I owe much to that old man. I almost wanted to
thank him.

So I stood there by the window, thinking many things. And the April air
was sweet.

After a little time I started for my walk, my second walk this day under
stress of great emotion. But in the course of the few hours intervening
I had crossed a line. The man who was now about to step lightly down the
stairs and stroll out through the shabby office of the hotel was a new
man, one who had never before gone down those stairs or out through that
office.

I lingered a moment by her door. I could hear her light step. And she
was humming--oh, so softly! Humming another song by her favorite, Franz.
It was the dainty, exquisite--=

```“Madchen mit dem roten Mündchen.”=

It seemed to me that there was a new brightness in her voice.

I slipped out into the corridor.

Sir Robert's door stood open. I stepped across and looked in. I had
pushed my hat to the back of my head, to let the air cool my forehead.
And I think I was swinging my stick.

From behind the closed door across the hall came, very faintly, that
floating, silvery voice.

Sir Robert's room was in confusion. He had drawn his leather steamer
trunk to the center of the room, opened it, and placed the tray across
an arm-chair that stood by the head of the bed. The bed was covered with
shirts, underwear, collars, books and papers in disorderly heaps. Shoes
littered the floor. His evening clothes were laid out on the table,
other suits across a chair.

On the edge of the bed, amid the disorder, sat Sir Robert. He was in his
shirt sleeves. His waistcoat was unbuttoned, his white hair rumpled so
that it stuck up grotesquely over his ears.

“Well, well,” said I. “Is n't this unexpected?” He looked up.

His face never had any color to speak of, but now it was a pasty gray.
His eyes were sunken, but with a curious sparkle in them. He said
nothing, just stared at me.

“Well,” I repeated, “are you leaving?”

Still he merely stared at me. It was unpleasant. I felt my assurance
fading out, and stood stupidly there, unable to think of anything
further to say. “He's here!” whispered Sir Robert then.

“Who--who--” My nerves were tightening. The left side of his face
twitched.

I heard myself saying--“But that's impossible. He would n't be here
yet.”

Sir Robert dropped his eyes now. I was glad of this. They made me
extremely uncomfortable. He began packing his shirts in the tray of his
trunk.

“How did he come here?” It was still myself speaking.

“Good God--how should I know!” he muttered. “What has that to do with
it?”

“Where are you going?”

“I don't know,” he was answering me. “There are trains in the morning.
And I won't stay here to-night. I won't stay here to-night!”

“Are you sure of this?” I asked. Why was it that my mind seemed to be
refusing utterly to react from this news! Why could n't I realize it!
Why could n't I think!

“He's at the Wagon-lits. I saw him. He is drinking. This is no place for
you, either. I advise you to move quick.”

“No,” said I, “I shall see him. He and I got on very well. I shall talk
with him. It is time some one forced him to listen to reason.”

Sir Robert, I recall, had a shoe in his hand at this moment. It fell to
the floor. At the noise, we both started. His face twitched again--on
the left side. He looked at me, with eyes like little glass beads.

“Why not?” I added.

Sir Robert drew in a long breath.

“Crocker told me he was going to kill that woman and the man she is
living with,” he said, slowly and huskily.

“Yes,” I put in, with a sort of eagerness, “but don't you see--”

“It would be exceedingly difficult to convince a jury,” he went on,
deliberately silencing me, “that she is not at present living with--”

“Well?” said I, thinking queer, rapid thoughts.

“You,” he finished.




_April 12th--very late._


|I WALKED slowly Lack into my own room, trying to think; but my mind was
inert.

In the next room Heloise was still singing, softly and brightly.

I stepped out on the little balcony.

What was it Sir Robert had said? Oh, yes, that Crocker had come to
Peking. This was dreadful. It meant trouble. One way or the other, I
myself was involved in this trouble. A wife is, in a sense, the property
of her husband--in a sense. If she dishonors his home by leaving him
for another, he has some right to be indignant. If his outraged sense
of possession lashes him into a murderous passion he can not be stopped
from killing her. In England now--something about competent witnesses.
And the difficulty of convincing a jury that she was not living with
me....

In the confusion of mind that lay over my faculties like a paralysis,
one curious fact sticks out in my memory. I deliberately shook myself,
standing there on my balcony. I tried to shake myself awake.

I seemed to be recalling a story that the fat vaudeville manager from
Cincinnati told on the ship, one night. It had to do with a celebrated
prize fight in New York some years back. He reveled in memories of
fights, that vaudeville man. An odd mental habit!

On the occasion he mentioned, one fighter was knocked down and very
nearly, as the phrase runs, “out.” Lying there upon the floor of the
ring, dazed, all but unconscious, the man actually beat his own head
against the door in a desperate effort to rouse himself.

Over and over again that picture rose in my mind. I have never witnessed
such a spectacle. Primitive brutality has played, needless to say, no
part in my life. But at this time, caught up and whirled about, as
I was, in a bewildering conflict of primitive emotions, it was a
second-hand recollection of the prize ring that came to my aid.

The fact is not uninteresting.

I chanced to glance down. A tiny, lacy ball lay there at my feet. I
picked it up. It was Heloise's handkerchief.

I held the absurdly small square of linen and lace in my two hands and
looked at it. I folded and unfolded it. I pressed it to my lips, again
and again.

Am I to become the helpless victim of these crude emotional
uprushes--like any common clerk with his shopgirl? I, who have for
so long observed the human herd from afar with a sort of casual
interest?... I wonder.

Suddenly the thought of the man Crocker came to me. He was in this city.
He was over there in the Legation Quarter, behind the walls that I could
see--over in the big hotel. He was drinking again. And there was murder
in his heart.

It seems to me that this thought--I am trying to face my strange, new
self, and set everything down; God know's I need the discipline!--that
this thought was followed by a little blaze of heroics. I am somewhat
confused about this, of course--one can not analyze one's own emotions
with any degree of accuracy while they are still active--but I recall
going out into the hall and standing there like a sentry. I was
determined to protect my lady with my life. I saw myself fighting
gloriously for her; and I saw her, close at hand, witnessing my ever
valiant act, and exulting in my prowess.

A child has such notions. And, I note, a lover.

I stood for a time at the top of the stairs. Crocker should never mount
those stairs alive. Behind me, through the transom of number eighteen,
there occasionally came floating clear little threads of tone. Heloise
was singing as she moved about her room. She did not know. And she
should not know--not yet. Perhaps I could find a way to spare her. At
any rate, Crocker would never pass those stairs without fighting his way
over my body.

Once I tiptoed back and tapped at Sir Robert's door; even tried the
knob, but it was locked. He had gone, evidently.

I don't seem to know quite why I sought that old man again. It was an
impulse. Perhaps I wanted him to see that his warning had had no effect
on me, none whatever.

It was getting on into the early evening now, say between seven and
eight. I half-saw one of the Chinese waiters come up the stairs with a
tray for Heloise. I leaned against the wall when he passed. But for some
reason it did not occur to me to order food for myself. I could not have
eaten out there in the hall, anyway; and were I to sit in my room, even
with the door open, there was a possibility that Crocker might rush by
before I could stop him. So I ate nothing, all the evening. I could n't
eat now, if food were brought to me. The reactions of what we call love
are curiously related, it appears, to the various bodily appetites. I
am almost ready to define love as a general disturbance of all the nerve
centers, accompanied by strong, positive, emotional excitement and a
partial paralysis of the reasoning faculty.

Some little time passed while I stood there at the head of the stairs.
A fit of impatience, that may have had in it an element of morbid
eagerness to hasten the event, took possession of me. After all, it
was not essential that I should stand guard at that particular spot.
I walked slowly down the stairs and, making a strong effort to appear
unconcerned, through the office and out the door. He would have to come
in this way.

I walked slowly along the narrow street toward the Italian _glacis_. It
would be better, much better, to meet him out here.

There has been a chill in the air this evening. And the wind has risen,
stirring up clouds of the powdery loess dust that is the curse of this
wonderful old city.

For a long time I paced that street, breathing at times through my
handkerchief in order to avoid the choking dust.

As the evening wore away, my resolution weakened. I began to see myself
for the absurdity I unquestionably was--I the thin, nervous man of
science, pitifully inexperienced in the ways of this sadly violent
world, yet endeavoring to swell myself up (like the frog in the fable)
into a creature fit to cope with that world. It _is_ absurd. I am not a
violent man. I don't understand violence. There is no place for it in my
philosophy, for my philosophy is based on fact and reason. There is
no room for violence in an orderly world. Yet, under the pretense of
civilization which is spread so plausibly over the surface of modern
human life, I am confronted at every turn by the spirit of violence.
And my own reason and sense of fact, in which I have so often sought
sanctuary, have now failed me utterly.

Little by little my walks to and fro carried me farther into the broad
open park that is called the _glacis_. That odd, morbid eagerness was
drawing me steadily nearer and nearer the little foreign city within the
Legation walls.

Finally I entered the Quarter. The great masonry walls fairly breathed
of violence.

There is a sharp angle in this narrow road where it enters the Quarter,
so constructed that the street can not be raked, from without, by shot
and shell.

I passed under a sentry box on the wall, from which an armed soldier
peered out at me--placed there because he might be needed to prevent
or commit murder. For he and his like are but the trained agents of
violence, masquerading behind a thin film of patriotism and what men
still call glory.

Once within the walls I walked very rapidly. I was conscious that my
whole body had tightened nervously, but I was powerless to relax. The
blood was racing through my arteries and veins. I could feel that old
throbbing at the back of my head. And my forehead was sweating so that I
had to push my hat back. I carried my heavy walking stick--it had seemed
that I might need it--and I was swinging it as I walked, gripping it so
tightly by the middle that it all but hurt my hand.

There was no stopping me now. I went straight through to Legation
Street, hurried along it, past the bank and the big German store, and
turned off south toward the great hotel with its hundreds of bright
lights and its noisy little swarm of rickshaw men on the curb.

I entered the wide hall that leads to the office and stood there, while
my eyes searched about among the moving, chatting groups of people.
There was a circle of tourists about the old Chinese conjuror who sat on
his heels in a corner among his cloths and bowls and what not; I
walked slowly around this circle, seeking the erect figure, the solid
shoulders, and the drink-flushed face of Crocker.

I walked deliberately through the lounge, studying every solitary
figure there among the easy chairs and the little tables and the potted
shrubbery.

I went down the long corridor to the bar, and stood squarely on the
threshold surveying the large room. There was a considerable number of
men there--fifty or more, easily. The dress uniforms of half the armies
of Europe flashed their gilt at me. All the tables were occupied, and
there was a solid rank at the bar, behind which slab of mahogany the
sober, silent Chinese waiters worked deftly at catering to the vics of
these dignified gentlemen from the Christian West, now and then pausing
to take in the scene with inscrutable, slanting eyes. There was
much loud talk, some laughter, and, at one of the tables, a little
quarreling.

Here, sure enough, was Crocker.

He sat in the corner across from the door and a little to the left. He
was alone. A whisky bottle stood before him on the table, and a number
of glasses. His face was very red. His big, usually vigorous body leaned
limply against the wall. His head rolled slowly back and forth. There
could be no doubt that he was very drunk. It seemed to me that he would
have rolled to the floor had not his body been wedged in between the
wall and the back of his chair.

I will admit that I was profoundly relieved. Nothing could be done
to-night. Crocker could not act, or talk, or even listen.

Even now I feel that relief. Though I have observed Crocker closely
enough to know that when he recovers from this debauch he will be
dangerously unbalanced, I am glad of even a day's delay. He was in what
he himself referred to as the “hangover” stage when he knocked down the
waiter at Yokohama.

I may as well admit further--since this journal must be honest or else
cease to exist--that this first sight of the man since Heloise entered
my life and so vitally changed it was unexpectedly unsettling to me.
Despite his condition at the moment, I felt again, looking at his
shoulders and chest and arms and the outlines of his head, the primitive
force of the man. And the expression of his face, now maudlin with
drink, oddly recalled my memory of him as I had last seen him at the
Yokohama station when there were tears on it. I had never before seen a
man cry. I do not know that the possibility of such extreme emotion in a
strong man had ever occurred to me.

He holds ideas regarding men, women and morality that are profoundly
repellent to me, this crude yet not wholly unattractive man. He is
permitting his life to be wrecked for these ideas--which at least
indicates some sincerity. Heaven knows a man can't “own” a woman, or a
woman “own” a man. Neither can possibly possess more of the other than
that other is compelled by the power of love to give. There are no
“rights” in love.

Yet--and this is the puzzling thing--when I was with Crocker, I liked
him. And he liked me.

Savagely as he is mistreating his splendidly vigorous body, desperately
as he is permitting his mind to become confused and brutalized, he is,
even now, by no means a besotted man. I am not certain that he could
properly be termed a drunkard. There is yet stuff in him. There is
energy in him, that could be used. But in his stubborn purpose of
destruction he is incidentally destroying himself.

What is this mystery of sex that it should enter a man's heart in the
guise of love only to tear that heart to pieces?

Pale wanderings, these! And sad. For they tell me that in all the
so-called practical affairs of life I am a weak person of confused
mentality. There is bitterness in the thought.

I rather like that man. I think I feel a deep pity for him. And I am his
mortal enemy. I can not understand it. But it is so.

I think I will give you up, you Journal that have so long been my
companion in the rich solitude of my working life. For this life of mine
is a working life no longer. It has turned off into the dark byways of
passion. My purpose, hitherto compelling, falters now. My once clear
mind is clouded and confused. I do not know when I shall work again. I
do not know what I shall do. I only know that all is dark and still
in the room next to this dingy room of mine, and that a sad, beautiful
woman sleeps softly there. I only know that I love her beyond my
strength, and yet that I seem unable to hate the man who would hate me
if he knew.

It is only a little later--in the very early morning. I have
reconsidered. I shall not yield to this weakness. After all, it may
steady me to continue my old-time habit of writing everything down.
Besides, it is clear that I shall have no sleep this night. It will be
better to keep occupied at something.

It was my weakness for introspection, I think, that brought me to that
state of bewilderment. I seem to get along better when I confine my
narrative closely to the facts. I must resolve again, as I have resolved
before, simply to tell what took place. Just tell it.

I turned away from the bar-room door. A number of men from one of the
legations approached along the corridor. They were talking and laughing
rather freely, and were all tall men, so that I neither heard nor saw
the man behind them until after I had stepped aside and across the
corridor to let them pass in to the bar. And the man behind followed
them in without seeing me.

It was Sir Robert. He was in evening dress, of course, true to his
British breeding. His monocle dangled against his shirt front. He was
bowed a little. His hands shook perceptibly as he walked. And I observed
that same new nervous twitching on the left side, of his face.

He stepped a little way into the room and looked about, as I had done.
I waited. I did not seem to care whether he saw me or not, but felt no
desire to invite conversation with him.

His eyes finally rested on the drunken man in the corner. His left
eyelid drooped and drooped, as it always does when he is thinking
intently. It seemed to me that he stood there for a long time, and that
there was irresolution on his face. Myself, I could not take my eyes
off him; it fascinated me to watch his drooping eyelid and the twitching
corner of his mouth.

After a time he slowly turned and came out. He did not so much as
know that I was there. He was studying the carpeted floor--thinking,
thinking. I followed him.

He moved slowly out through the lounge to the street door, bowing coldly
to certain of the individuals he passed. He went out, and down the
steps.

The ragged rickshaw coolies pressed about him. He brushed them aside
with his hand. For a moment he stood there, on the stone sidewalk. Once
he turned, as if to reenter the hotel; but wavered, and stood still
again.

I thought he saw me, waiting in the doorway, but believe now that he did
not.

Finally he stepped up into a rickshaw, and waved his hand. His coolie
picked up the shafts and set off on a run.

I hurried down the steps, leaped into the next rickshaw, and followed.

He went as directly as the streets permitted to our little _Hôtel de
Chine._

So he was coming back!

I dismissed my rickshaw at the corner of the street and walked to the
hotel.

He was not to be seen in office or lounge, so I went on up the stairs.

As I mounted, I heard voices. I stopped short when my eyes cleared the
top step, and looked down the corridor.

Heloise's door was a little ajar. I could tell this by the rectangular
shaft of light thrown from her room across the dim passage. Sir Robert
had unlocked his own door, just across from it, and was standing with
his hand on the knob, crouching a little, evidently listening to the
conversation in her room.

I stood motionless.

One of the voices--that of a man--grew a little louder; but I was too
far off, there on the stairs, to catch what he was saying. Then rather
abruptly, the door swung open and the man backed out. He was the manager
of the hotel.

At the same instant Sir Robert, with agility surprising in one of his
age, darted into his own room and swiftly, but softly, swung the door
nearly to behind him. The manager was too intent on his own words and
thoughts to know of this.

I could not think what to do. The one thing I was sure of was that I did
not want to speak to the manager, coming, as he was, directly from
her room. So I ran down the stairs, and was in the lounge looking at a
magazine when he appeared on the ground floor.

I waited a few moments longer, then went up again. I simply had to know
what Sir Robert was about. And again I stopped when my head rose just
above the top step.

Sure enough, there he was--that old man!--crouching by her door and
tapping softly at it with his shaking fingers. I felt a slow, cold sort
of dread creep across my mind and my nerves. I did not move.

He tapped and tapped--oh, so softly! He stooped to the keyhole and
whispered. I could not hear him, but I could see it all in pantomime.

He gave this up; and stood thinking. He slipped into his own room and
switched on the light, but did not close the door. In a very short time
he reappeared with a white paper in his hand--an envelope, doubtless.

And for the second time I had to watch this monstrous old man get down
on his shaking knees and with a pencil thrust his evil communication in
under her door.

This done, he got to his feet (I could hear his heavy breathing),
lingered only a moment, then returned to his room, leaving his door
ajar.

I came on up the stairs then, walking as heavily as possible, and let
myself into my own room here.

I kept silent for quite a time until I heard Sir Robert's door shut.
Then I tapped on Heloise's door. Again and again I tapped there, but she
would not reply. She is avoiding me, and that is disturbing. Her light
went out soon after that.

On looking back, I see that I have spoken of her as sleeping. Since then
I have thought, on two occasions, that I have heard her tiptoeing about
her room; but for the most part it has been unusually still there.
I have wondered if she is out on her balcony; but I dare not look. I
shrink from it. For she is avoiding me. She would not answer my tapping
on her door--the light, nervous tapping that she knows so well. And
one thought stands out in all the dreadful, turbulent confusion of this
hour. It is that I must not try to see her if she does not wish to see
me.

It is just two o'clock.

I shall not sleep. I shall not even undress. This is not wise of me, I
suppose. But it is the way I feel. And I am a creature of feeling now.
It would help to pass these dreadful hours if I could go on writing--or
if I could read. But she will know it if I do not put out my light.
Perhaps she would worry.

So I shall sit here in the dark. Or walk to the window and look out at
the sleeping city--at this rich old capital of a peaceful people, who
smile languidly at the turbulent West from which I spring (like Crocker
and his sorry kind)--who turn from the miseries of actual life to the
philosophy of their ancient seers.

Though, come to think of it, I am wrong here. Even gentle, contemplative
old China has been drawn from her slumber of the ages into the whirlpool
of modern life. I was thinking of the past. I had forgotten. They are
carving out a republic here now. Their hands are stained with blood. And
the sometimes violent bankers of the Western world sit coldly over them
while they struggle.

There is no peace. There is no clear thought. There is only life. Only
life.




_April 14th._


|ALL the rest of that night of the 12th-13th I sat in my dark room, or
softly walked the floor, or gazed out at the sleeping city fit un my
one window. And all night I was conscious of unusual and increasingly
violent nervous reactions. Turning the pages back, I note that I
attempted the other day to write a definition of love. This was absurd.
I do not know what love is. Nobody knows. It is a capricious and wild
thing. It flashes like the lightning, and rushes like the wind. It
grows by feeding on itself. It exalts. It devastates. It contains within
itself all the latent possibilities of nobility and service, of lust
and jealousy, of tenderness, of sacrifice, of murder. It is a blind,
insistent force; yet it shines before the mind's eye like dewdrops on
the gossamer wings of fairies.

When morning finally came, I stood there at my window and watched the
sun climb slowly over the Legation walls. It was a flat red sun, hung
behind a film of dusty air.

I wondered how long it would be before I should tap on Heloise's door.
Not long. I feared. All night I had been waiting; all night I had been
withholding my hand.

I heard her get up, and stir about her room. I wondered if she had
slept. Perhaps, for she still did not know what I knew.

For a long, long time I waited.

Finally, at seven o'clock. I tiptoed across the creaking floor. I stood
there by the door. I raised my hand, then dropped it. My throat became
suddenly dry.

At length I tapped.

She had been stirring there, on the other side of the door. Now, at the
sound, she was still.

I tapped again. And again.

She did not answer me.

I whispered her name. I spoke it louder.

This would not do. Sir Robert had tapped at her door. He too had
whispered. She had not answered him. She would not now answer me. I
turned away--hurt, bewildered.

I do not know how long I stood there, motionless, a little way from the
door. I could not think clearly. And all the time it seemed to me that I
must force myself to think.

After a time I deliberately went downstairs and ordered a light
breakfast. But when it came I could not eat it. I could only nibble at a
crust of toast and sip a little of the _café au lait_.

I went out into the air and walked about. It was absolutely necessary
that I should steady myself. The day was big with evil possibilities.
Crocker, if I could judge from my one previous experience with him,
might be up and about by mid-afternoon. I must control myself. I must be
calm. Crocker had a set purpose and a strong body. I, presumably, though
weak in body, had a mind. I was the only obstacle between Crocker and
his purpose.

It was just a quarter past nine when I turned back into the street
that led to the _Hôtel de Chine_. The shops, with their highly colored
displays and their quaint smells, were all buzzing with the rush of the
morning trade. Coolies, merchants, purchasers and idlers of all ages
jostled to and fro. Underfoot the children swarmed.

I was picking my way through this busy little thoroughfare, when,
looking up, I saw Heloise step out of the hotel. She wore a veil that
hid her face, from me. And then she was a hundred feet or so away. She
turned in my direction. The street crowd closed in between us, and for a
moment I lost sight of her.

I remember plunging crazily forward to meet her. Then I saw her again,
and my heart stood still. For Sir Robert had followed her out of the
hotel and caught up with her. She had stopped, and was listening to him.

He took her arm.

She withdrew her arm from his touch. But she made no effort to leave
him. She was standing irresolute, I thought, listening to him. I plunged
toward them again.

Then suddenly I stopped. For they were walking together now--right
toward me. He was bending down over her. I could see that he was talking
to her, very earnestly. And she was listening!

He reached out with his stick, as I watched, and brushed a group of
coolies aside. He was protecting her.

I just stood there. I could not think out what I ought to do. I had
meant to rescue her from him. But I could not do this against her wish.
A moment more and they would be upon me.

Still I hesitated. Finally, really without any plan of action, I stepped
up and into a Chinese shop and watched them as they walked slowly by.

He was talking--still talking--in a low, insistent voice. I could not
hear what he was saying. And I could not quite make out her expression
behind her veil.

When they were well past, I stepped out. I followed. For I had come to
this.

At the _glacis_, they turned to the right, walking, oh, so slowly. And
I, a miserable thing with nothing but ungovernable turbulence in my
heart, dodged in and out among the street traffic, and shadowed them. I
shadowed the woman I love.

They went--without thought or aim, apparently--around outside the wall
of the Imperial City and toward the Chien Gate. At the western end of
Legation Street they paused, and for a few minutes stood on the corner.
He was talking, talking, talking. I saw him making eager, nervous
gestures with his monocle between his fingers.

Then, slowly, they moved on toward the old stone ramp that leads up to
the top of the Tartar Wall, just outside the compound of the American
Legation.

I could not follow them here, for I should certainly be seen.

Heloise hesitated once, and it seemed to me that she meant to draw back.
But after a moment she went on, and together they slowly mounted the
incline.

I turned away. I tried to tell myself that there was no significance in
this walk of theirs. Whatever it was he wished to say--up there on
the broad summit of the Wall where they could walk and talk in quiet,
removed from the turmoil of the city--certainly she had a right to
listen if she chose. He had been annoying her persistently. She was not
the sort to run away from anything. She was unafraid. Perhaps by facing
him and hearing him out she would dispose of him once and for all.

But I did not succeed in imposing this attitude of mind on myself. And I
am going to tell what followed. It marks the lowest point to which this
strange new self of mine has sunk--as yet. It must be told.

I walked like mad the whole length of Legation Street--a mile. Perhaps I
ran. I don't know. I rushed by the Wagon-lits Hotel with no more than a
glance. I did not seem to care that Crocker was in there and might soon
emerge. I did not seem to care about anything. I was all empty--life
was laughing at me for all the years I had taken it so seriously and so
hard. Yet, empty and purposeless as I felt, the forces that keep at me
so, these days, were overwhelming me.

I went out through the German Gate saying--aloud--“What do I know about
this woman? What is she to me? Who is she, that I should permit her to
devastate my life!”

Some German soldiers heard me, and laughed.

There I stood, a thin little man, doubtless flushed and wild of eye,
laying bare my poor tom heart to the world; and the soldiers were
laughing at me.

I hurried away. An empty rickshaw was passing. I hailed it and leaped
in. I rode straight to my little hotel. I ran up the stairs. I let
myself into my room, and slammed the door shut behind me. I tore
open the drawer of the bureau where I had carefully put away the
ten cylinders on which Heloise and I had painstakingly recorded the
close-interval scales.

I got them out, the ten boxes that I had labeled so carefully. I threw
them on the bed in a heap. I stood over them. As nearly as I can recall
it now, I laughed at them. For they were hers. She had made them. She
had made them for me; and I had held her within my arms. The picture of
her there on my balcony, came to me with poignant vividness. And another
picture--Heloise, in her chair with her sewing in her lap, singing that
difficult scale successfully for the first time, and trilling softly and
triumphantly on the last note, while her eyes sought mine. It was all
utterly bewildering. Suddenly, from laughing, I had to tight back the
sobs that came.

It was then that I tore open the boxes, one by one, and threw the
cylinders to the floor and stamped on them. They were merely a waxy
composition, not hard to destroy. I did not stop until my floor was
strewn with the pieces. And now no longer in there, anywhere in the
world, a finely perfect close-interval scale as a standard basis of
comparison for the tone-intervals of so-called primitive music. Von
Stumbostel will never know of my triumph now. Nor Boag, nor Ramel, nor
Fourmont, nor de Musseau, nor Sir Frederick Rhodes. That beastly little
von Westfall, of Bonn, can snarl to his heart's content, unrefuted. And
the British Museum will never see this great result that might well have
crowned my work and my life.

All about the room were scattered the bits of broken cylinders. I stood
among them, trying to think ahead. But I could n't think ahead. All I
seemed to know was that I could stay no longer in this shabby little
hostelry where my life had soared so high and sunk so low.

I cleared a space in the middle of the room with my foot, kicking the
pieces of my once precious cylinders aside as if they were pebbles.
I drew out my steamer trunk, and opened it; got my clothes from the
wardrobe and threw them in heaps on the bed; jerked out bureau drawers
and set them on chairs and on the floor where I could reach them.

I was still working furiously at my packing when she came in, alone.
I heard her light, quick step in the hall, I heard her unlock her door,
and enter her room. Then she locked it again, on the inside.

I stood there, coatless and collarless. I wanted to tap once more at her
door. I hesitated over this thought. I resisted it. I fought with it.

Finally I put on my collar and coat, picked up my hat, and rushed out.
I could finish the packing later. Certainly, I could n't finish it now,
with every nerve tip quiveringly conscious of her nearness, there behind
the thin partition and the shrunken door.

If I should find it too hard to come back later, I decided then, I would
send a Chinese valet from the other hotel to finish the job for me.

Among the qualities that go to make up the unrest that we call love,
it appears that self-absorption plays no small part. Perhaps this
selfishness, lying at the root of desire, is the element of positive
force in love. I wonder! Certainly, without it, love would be much more
nearly a negative thing than it actually is.

It was very primitive, very confused, very petty, this outbreak of mine.

But then, life is that.

And I have destroyed my scales!

It was after eleven--in the morning--when I went away from the _Hôtel de
Chine_.

I was angry, bitter. Nothing in the world seemed important except my own
feelings.

I knew well enough what I was going to do. There were two or three other
shabby little hotels outside the Quarter. But I was going straight to
the Wagon-lits. It was twelve o'clock now. I decided to have my tiffin
there. Then perhaps I would send a man around to finish my packing and
fetch my luggage.

As I walked deliberately into the great, gay hotel, I was in spirit not
unlike a man who has awakened from a turbulent dream. For here were the
familiar folk of the West. On the preceding evening, when I had first
entered this building, the same groups of tourists, business and
military men, and diplomats, with their ladies, had been here; but then
I had seen them with different eyes. Now they looked natural, as we say.
And their voices fell on my ears with a pleasant reminder of home.

I found a chair in the lounge, and sat hack to watch the bright,
chattering, shifting crowd. I glanced about for Crocker, of course, but
saw no sign of him. A little later, just before tiffin, I looked up his
box, at the desk. I wanted to ask about him, but feared that the clerk
would think I wished to see him. God knows I did n't wish that! It was
at this time, I think, that I began to realize the shadowy nature of the
curious revulsion of feeling that I had been passing through, on this
day. I did not feel so great relief as I had just been telling myself I
was feeling. Those vivid mental pictures of Heloise, as I had seen her
so often in her room or mine, kept flashing before me.... No, I didn't
want to see Crocker. I did want to know where he was, and what he was
doing. His box told me nothing. There were no letters in it; and his key
was not there. But I had no doubt he was still in bed.

I ate my tiffin alone in the big dining-room, seated where I could
watch the door. I fortified myself with the latest papers, and tried to
believe that it would be pleasant to pass a leisurely hour or two there.

But I was restless. I did n't seem to want to read, now that I had my
comfortable chair, and unusually good food. When the coffee came, I
drank it at a gulp, and went out.

I stepped over to the desk to pay for my tiffin. I reached into my
pocket for my purse. My fingers touched something filmy--Heloise's
handkerchief! I could not resist bringing it out, there with the Belgian
clerk looking coldly at me, and staring at it--that rumpled little ball
o f linen and lace. This for a moment: then I paid my bill and walked
away.

I went right out to the street. I had to stare again at the little
handkerchief. I had to press it to my lips. The rickshaw coolies could
see me; but I cared nothing for them, though the tears were crowding
into my eyes.

I did not come to my senses all at once. I must have walked about until
three o'clock or thereabouts. At least, it was twenty minutes past three
when I found myself again in the street that leads from the Italian
_glacis_ to our little _Hôtel de Chine_. I was humble now, and very sad.

For I had gone to pieces this day. I had failed the woman I love. In
bitter, jealous anger I had failed her.

I had discovered in myself the meanest of qualities--suspicion. And
utter selfishness.

A dozen times in those hours of my revulsion Crocker might have come to
kill her--and I not at hand.

It was not until I entered the hotel and observed the sleepy quiet of
the office and lounge that I was reassured. I could not bring myself to
go upstairs, for she had made it so heartbreakingly plain that she would
not see me. But surely all was well, as yet. Had there been trouble,
there would be signs of it here.

I wondered if she had gone out for her customary afternoon walk. This
thought bothered me. For then she would be coming back. I could not
escape seeing her. Now, I wanted to see her, and I did not want to see
her. I seemed to have reached a point, at last, where I knew that I
would not go to pieces again. But this was only while I was reasonably
sure that I could avoid her. If I were to meet her face to face, to look
again into her great blue eyes with the long, long lashes, perhaps to
clasp her hand, I knew that I could not be sure of anything. Once that
magic were to surge again in my heart, my reason would fly.

Such were the facts of that strange revulsion which pointed out to me
for the first time a pitiful flaw in my character. I failed Heloise when
her need of me was most desperate. And nothing but luck (as we term it)
saved her from the worst possible consequences of my weakness.

It was the first time in my life that I had been put to a rough, hard
test. And--the flaw.

I deduce from this fact the conclusion that the sheltered life, with its
corollary of so-called right living, permits no true demonstration of
character. That fine quality is found in the open, where men (and women)
breast the rough tide of life, and blunder, and struggle, and suffer.

I paced our little street, from the hotel entrance to the _glacis_,
until twenty minutes of six. Heloise did not appear; so doubtless she
was safe in her room. Crocker did not appear; so doubtless he was still
drunk, over at the Wagon-lits.

I wondered a good deal about Sir Robert.

Finally he entered our street in a rickshaw. I stood squarely in the
doorway of the hotel as he stepped down and paid off his coolie. He
looked about him with quick, furtive glances as he crossed the walk. His
eyes were tired, but heady and bright. There were spots of color on his
cheeks.

He had to pass so near to me that he could have touched me. I was
staring right at him, expectantly. I wanted to meet his eye, to make him
meet mine.

But he cut me. It was the direct cut, such as only an Englishman can
administer.

He went on into the building. I hesitated but a second, then turned
abruptly and followed him.

He was at the desk, getting his mail.

I came to a stop behind him, and fingered a magazine that was on a table
there. It was my intention to make him speak.

The manager came forward from an inner office, brushing his clerk
aside. He said something--several sentences--in a low voice and with a
hesitating, apologetic manner; then he handed Sir Robert a paper.

The old man adjusted his monocle, lifted the paper, and read it. Then,
slowly, he crumpled it in his unsteady fingers and dropped it on the
counter.

“You contemptible scoundrel!” he said, with one sharp glance at the
manager.

“But it is that I do not want to turn out the lady--to the street,” the
manager struggled to explain.

But Sir Robert walked away--into the lounge, where he beckoned a waiter
and deliberately ordered his tea.

I stood there for a few moments, I think, quite motionless. Was it
possible that--

It was Heloise's bill for two weeks.

I stepped up to the desk, and asked for the manager. He came out to me.

“I heard you speak of turning out a lady,” I said, looking straight at
him. “What did you mean by that?”

He hesitated, then reached into his pocket and produced that identical
crumpled ball of paper that Sir Robert had let fall on the counter. He
spread it out, and smoothed down the wrinkles. “Perhaps,” he murmured,
“I have make the mistake. It is too bad to think that the lady she can
not--”

I snatched up the paper. It was Heloise's bill, for two weeks.

I paid him right then and there--in gold.

He muttered a jumble of apologies.

I cut him short. “You _have_ made a mistake,” I said. “Now have the
kindness to keep your head shut, will you!”

He bowed himself back into his little den. I turned and found Sir Robert
looking straight at me, from his chair. I must admit that his eyes never
wavered. And there, for a long, tense moment we stared at each other
like the enemies we were. Then I walked out to the doorway to resume my
watch.

What a fox he was! Even in his desperate, terror-stricken pursuit of
Heloise, he had deftly avoided entangling himself before an outsider.
And he had extricated himself, as if by instinct, from the slightest
financial risk in the matter. I knew then that this old man would give
nothing save as a _quid pro quo_.

In a moment more I quite forgot him. I stood there in the little street,
looking at the shopkeepers in their doorways sipping their bowls of tea
after the rush and turmoil of the day. But I don't think I saw anything
clearly; I remember some such scene, and know that I must have observed
it at this time.

For the thought of Heloise, penniless in this sorry, shabby place,
was almost more than I could endure. Though I had wondered, and even
worried, about her finances, somehow I had not thought of her condition
as utterly desperate.

I don't know what she would say--or think; for she would say little--if
she knew that I had paid the account for her. Even yet, I have not told
her. I have got to tell her, but I see that it is going to be difficult,
I must think out some way of broaching the subject. Perhaps I shouldn't
have done it. Or perhaps a more tactful man would have found some less
crude way of managing it. I can't say as to this.

Standing there, I suddenly remembered that odd little scene of the
preceding evening that I had witnessed from the stairway--the manager
in her room talking to her, and Sir Robert outside, at his own door,
listening.

He had known of this trouble. His knowledge of it had held him here to
annoy her with skilfully aimed persistence. She had been unwilling to
come to me. She had not known what to do. She had been helpless.

Oh, the thoughts that raced through my mind as I stood there in the
doorway! And the pictures that my heated fancy contrived! I wanted to
rush up those stairs and make her speak to me. It was all I could do to
fight this impulse. I knew that I was going to do this, sooner or later;
but I knew too that I could hold out a little longer. For I must not
thrust myself, an ungoverned, passion-shaken man, into her trouble.

If Sir Robert had gone up, I am sure I would have followed him. But he
did not. He sipped his tea for a long time, and nibbled his toast. I
could look in through the doorway and see him. Then he tried to read.
Then he wandered about the lounge, like a tortured ghost of passions
that had died with his prime. Once he came to the hall and stood
irresolute at the foot of the stairs, twisting his monocle in his
shaking fingers.

But then he saw me standing there like a sentry. And he walked hurriedly
back into the lounge.

So the time dragged on. When I looked again at my watch it was five
minutes of eight. It was time for Sir Robert's dinner. Few things in
life. I knew, were more Important to him. Perhaps he would go over to
the Wagon-lits for it. Anyway, unless he had some definite knowledge of
Crocker's whereabouts, he would not wait about here much longer, for he
was a coward; his assurance had been undermined by the consciousness of
his own guilty intentions. That much I had seen twenty-four hours and
more earlier, when he warned me about Crocker.

But he did not go to the Wagon-lits. He went, instead, into the dingy
dining-room of our own hotel. And I kept my watch, out there at the
street door. A little later it occurred to me that I had seen no tray
going up the stairs.

I stepped in and ordered the manager to send up a waiter to number
eighteen. There seemed to be no use in holding back now. So far as
that manager was concerned, I had crossed the line--both for myself and
Heloise. And he, at least, would say nothing. His poor mind was already
full of such unpleasant secrets as he imagined mine to be.

The waiter went up, and in a moment returned. The manager stepped out to
me.

“The lady she does not answer to the waiter's knock,” said he, all
concern and deference.

I could only bite my lip, and try to think, and then turn away from him.

Pretty soon Sir Robert came out from the dining-room, and made straight
for the stairs. He was walking slowly and rather uncertainly. It seemed
to me that he was a good deal bent. When he reached the hall, I observed
that the spots of color had left his cheeks. His face, indeed, was pasty
white.

I stepped inside and tried to make him face me. But he cut me again,
magnificently. He reached for the railing, and slowly mounted the
stairs.

Deliberately I followed. So we went up to the second floor--he fumbling
along just ahead of me, I holding back.

I stood behind him while he unlocked his door. But weak as he was
physically, he never once let down in his attitude of ignoring my
existence. I am not so certain that he is a coward. I _am_ certain only
that the human creature is extremely complex, extremely difficult to
classify and formulate.

He went in, and made an effort to shut the door in my face. But I caught
it on my elbow, and followed him in, closing it behind me.

He sank into a chair, and looked up at me. Now, at last he had to speak.

“Well--” he asked, “what is it? Why do you come in here?”

I kept my voice well in hand. Heloise must not hear this.

“To ask you several questions,” I replied. “Where is Crocker?”

“At the Wagon-lits--still drunk.”

“You know this?”

“I saw him, only a few hours hack. Went to his room, in fact.”

He was speaking, I have realized since, with some physical effort; but
his mind was steady enough. He seemed to be simply making the best of
it, since he had been unable to keep me out by force.

“He is not likely to be up and about before the morning?” said I.

“He is certain not to. But they stopped selling him liquor this
afternoon. I learned that from the manager. So he will be nervous
to-morrow. And probably dangerous. Undoubtedly dangerous.” His eyes
flitted about the room, and then I saw that his baggage, all packed
excepting one bag, was still there. “So I will leave him to you. I take
the Tientsin train early to-morrow. And alone, I regret to add.”

This stung, but I held myself in control.

“I had hopes that the lady would leave with me,” he added. “I would
have done very well by her. Extravagantly well. For she is, I may say, a
person of unusual charm. But now, of course, that you are openly paying
her bills, I leave the field to you.”

I kept my hands close at my sides, and stood straight there before him.

“I gave you some advice the other day, my boy,” he continued. “Bear it
in mind. The woman is helpless. I confess I don't see what on earth she
can do. For she is a highly impractical little thing She has very little
idea of the value of money. I offered more than I had any business
to--offered to send her back to Europe and help her along with her
studies. It seemed the only way to reach her, don't you know--the
line of her ambition, and therefore her weakest point. I used all the
familiar arguments. And God knows most of them are true enough--that
private morality is of no consequence in an operatic career, that
a woman need conform to suburban standards only if she is seeking a
suburban success. I pointed out notorious episodes in the lives of great
women performers whom we all admire, women of unquestioned position. But
do you know, my boy, not one of these arguments appeared to reach her at
all. She is to me, I must say, an extraordinary contradiction. Here she
is, deserted and destitute on the China Coast, where a woman can not
travel alone for a day without advertising herself as a marketable
commodity; and yet, so far as I can see, she is, in a sense, a good
woman. Really, it was n't until I pointed out the wreckage she was
making of your life, and the service she could do you by accepting my
money and getting away from you, that she would so much as listen to
me--”

He looked up at me, and his voice trailed off into silence.

But I did nothing, except to say, in a voice that I knew to be my own
because he was no longer speaking and there was certainly no other
person in the room--

“So you talked of me!”

He bowed.

“You are frank, Sir Robert.”

He waved his hand. “Why not?” Then he went on. “The most puzzling point
in her puzzling story is that part relating to the other man--the one
that brought her out here. She makes no effort to justify her actions,
as we expect a woman to do when she has gone wrong in the eyes of men.”

“Oh--so you asked her about that?”

“Yes.” He indulged in a wry, fleeting smile. “I brought up
everything--used all my logic, Eckhart. I was, like you, a fool to want
her at all with that crazy husband so close on her heels; but I did want
her, and I worked hard for a few hours.” He sighed. “Do you know, all
she has to say of the man with whom she traveled from New York clear to
Peking, is--' That was a dreadful mistake. I was n't the sort of woman
he thought me.' And when I spoke sympathetically of his cruelty in
deserting her, she quietly informed me that he did nothing of the
kind.... What do you say to that, my boy? _She left him!_”

He was quite warmed up to his story now. He even chuckled.

“What do you say to that, young man? This exceedingly attractive young
person, very nearly penniless, quite unhampered by practical experience,
turns the man off, refuses his money, and starts out to face life--in
Peking--alone and without so much as a plan of action! It is pitiful, of
course. It is tragic. But it does stir the fancy. Now, doesn't it?”

“I don't know,” I said slowly, “why I don't beat you to death.”

His face, I thought, grew even whiter. But his eyes met mine.

“I know why,” he replied deliberately. “Because a gentleman does not
commonly enter the room of another gentleman for any such unmannerly
purpose.”

I bowed a sort of assent to this. He really had me there.

“Besides, Eckhart,” he added, “while you have a perfect right to call me
a fool, you certainly can't say that, as life runs, my attitude has been
unnatural. The woman deliberately broke with life. As a result of her
own acts, she is now outside the pale of decent society.”

“Outside--where we men are,” said I, very sad and bitter.

He sniffed, rather contemptuously. He thought my observation too
obvious.

I added, as I turned toward the door--

“And at that, after your own tribute to the essential fineness of her
character, your notion of 'decent society' sounds highly technical to
me, Sir Robert. Good-by to you. You will forgive me for saying that I
shall be very glad when you are gone.”

He did not reply. But as I laid my hand on the knob of the door, I
caught a low exclamation behind me that seemed to have both pain and
surprise in it.

I looked back. He had sunk down in his chair. One side of his face, the
left side, had twitched upward so that there was a distinct slant to his
mouth and an observably deep, curving line extending from the left lower
corner of his nose.

“Are you ill?” I asked, after a moment.

He slowly shook his head. “Something snapped, I thought,” he replied,
rather huskily. “But I am all here, evidently.”

“I shall be glad to call a doctor.”

“Thank you--it is quite unnecessary. If you will be so good as to have
the manager send me a competent body servant, it will be sufficient.”

“But you may need medical attention.”

“Then it will not be difficult to reach McKenzie, over at the Legation.
I won't trouble you further--beyond that matter of the servant.”

I bowed and went out, closing his door behind me.

I stood there for a moment in the hall. It seemed a very long time since
I had seen Heloise or heard from her. And now, thanks to that old man,
I had a new set of mental pictures to touch my spirit, and stir me, and
rouse feelings so subtle, so haunting, so poignant, that I could hardly
bear them. Yet, I thought, these are my new mental companions, these
thoughts and feelings and partly distinct, partly elusive, mind
pictures, and it is with them I have got to live for the rest of my
life.

I listened. She was in there, surely, behind that closed door. The
transom was closed, too. I could hear no sound.

I decided then to make her speak to me. And it seemed to me that now I
could give without asking.

My hopes for myself were running as high as that--to give without
asking, and to reassure her poor tortured spirit by so appearing and
acting that she would know, through her fine intuition, that I had risen
to this point.

I ran downstairs and told the manager of Sir Robert's request. I also
suggested that in my judgment medical care was indicated. He looked
puzzled, and a thought worried, that little French manager; as if unable
to determine whether I had killed Sir Robert or had suddenly become his
friend.

Then I came back upstairs and entered my own room. I turned on the
light.

I stepped softly to the shrunken door, and listened. For a moment I
thought I heard nothing; then my heart gave a leap, for her bed began
creaking as if she were tossing restlessly upon it.

She was in her room. However desperate, however tortured of spirit, she
was there!

She made a sound--a sort of moan.

I tapped on the door.

She was silent.

I opened the door an inch. Her room was dark. Without looking in, I
placed my mouth close to the opening, and said--

“Oh--Heloise!”

That was all. I had thought to conceal my own emotions. I had thought
to speak gently, kindly--in a way that would make her feel me there as
a steady, helpful friend. But my voice suddenly choked. And all I could
say was, “Oh--Heloise!”

She did not reply.

I waited there. I felt that I must not intrude. I could not think just
what would be best to do.

Then she tossed again, restlessly. And she moaned, with a sort of
muffled shudder in her voice, as if she had set her teeth and was
fighting with all her waning strength to keep from making a sound.

I could n't stand it. I opened the door. The light from my room fell
across her bed and showed her there, her lovely arms outside the
coverlet, her dark hair, in a thick, long braid, lying on the pillow and
across her shoulder.

Still she did not' speak. I entered (thinking vividly of that first time
that I had ventured unasked into this dingy little room that was the
only place in the world she could call, even momentarily, her own ). I
went straight to the bed. I took one unresisting hand in mine, and gazed
down at her during the moment that my eyes were accustoming themselves
to this dimmer light.

She rolled her head weakly around on the pillow, and looked up at me.

Then I saw that she was very white. Her eyes were shining at me out of
great, dark circles. There were marks of pain, of physical suffering, on
her dear face, such as I had never before seen there. Hitherto she had
merely been sad.

I sank down, sitting on the edge of the bed. I could not say anything.
I stroked her wrists. I gently smoothed her forehead and temples and
cheeks. Her skin was cool, almost cold, to the touch.

Her great eyes sought mine. Weak and ill as she was, I knew that she was
looking into my soul, and studying it, perhaps wondering about it.

At least, now, there would be no more evasion between us. I felt that.
Whatever she might say to me, when she should feel able to talk, would
come directly from the most sacred depths of her consciousness. We had
never been so close. Even at that sad moment, the thought thrilled me.

I had to turn away.

Then I saw that her bureau, over which she and I had once expended,
ages ago, an absurd amount of energy, had been moved, and stood squarely
across the hall door.

Now, why had she done that?

I was still stroking her forehead and temples, trying to control the
fever that was in my veins, trying to think clearly.

I looked again at her.

She made an effort to smile at me. There was infinite sadness in that
effort.

Suddenly she turned toward me, on her side, hiding her face from me,
pillowing it on my hands, which she held close, if weakly, with her own
cold hands. And again that low, pitiful sound escaped her lips.

“I wanted to die,” she breathed. “I wanted to die! Why did n't you let
me die!”

My heart stood still.

I turned her face to mine, and bent low over her.

“What have you done?” I asked her.

She shook her head, almost convulsively, and tried to hide her face
again.

“What, have you done?” I asked.

I looked more closely at the bureau, dreading what I might see upon it.
But there were only the famihar little toilet accessories that I had
seen there before. My eyes searched about among them, while I sat there
on the bed, while she continued to press my hands, with her own cold
ones, against her face.

Then I looked down. On the floor, almost at my feet, was a glass with
a little water in it. Near by was a small brown medicine bottle, with
beaded edges. The cork was out. A little cotton lay by it.

I picked up the bottle, and turned it over.

It was labeled:

“Poison.” And beneath this, “Morphia,

“Heloise!” I cried. I made her look at me. “Heloise, child! You don't
mean--you have n't--”

Her head moved between my hands; and I knew she was trying to nod an
affirmation. Then she struggled again to turn her face from me, but
so weakly that I held it there without much difficulty. I fear I was
employing more strength than I realized.

“How much did you take?” I said. “Tell me--quickly.”

“I don't know,” she whispered. “The bottle was full. I took them all.”

“That is impossible,” I argued, foolishly. “Two grains would have killed
you. One grain, even.”

“I took them all,” she repeated. “I wanted so to die. I thought for a
while that I was dying. Then I became dreadfully ill. I have been so
ill, Anthony!”

All at once a note of relief had come into her voice--as if it meant
something to her, after all, to have me there with her, and to be able
to talk with me.

I felt that. But it was not the time to think of myself.

I stood up. But she clung to one of my hands, and I had to bend a
little. I was trying to think--What do they give for morphine poisoning?
What are the antidotes?... Stimulants, surely.

I had some strychnine in my little medicine-chest. I gently withdrew my
hand, and went into my room to look for it.

I felt uncertain about this treatment, for I am no physician. But it
might be that there was no time to lose. She was weak, and extremely
nervous. The coldness of her hands led me to believe that at some moment
after she took the drug her heart action must have all but stopped.

Standing there, in my disordered room--for my steamer trunk was open,
my clothes still lay in rumpled heaps on the bed, the cluttered bureau
drawers stood about on chairs and on the table--I made up my mind
to give her the strychnine. I did not realize then that there were
physicians to be had. I felt only our remoteness from the conveniences
of civilized life, here in this little hotel in the Tartar City.

It would doubtless have been better to administer the stimulant by the
hypodermic syringe. But I had none. So I refilled her glass with water,
gave her two of my strychnine pills, and raised her head while she
sipped the water.

I do not recall now whether or not she resisted this treatment. I think
she did, a little. But she was so completely exhausted, in body and
spirit, by all she had gone through, that she really could do nothing
but follow my instructions.

Then I rang for a boy--from my own room. It was getting pretty late in
the evening; but I made him fetch me a large pot of black coffee.

I lifted her, and slipped the two pillows behind her that I had brought
in from my own bed, and made her as nearly comfortable as I could. When
the coffee came I poured out three cups of it, one after another, and
stood over her while she drank them. She protested, every moment, but I
paid no attention to her words, just held the cup to her lips until it
was empty and then refilled it twice.

This done, I put the tray in my own room, and did what little I could
to make her room more attractive to the eye. I moved the bureau from the
hall door to its place against the side wall, the place it had occupied
ever since she and I had moved it for the last time away from the door
that connected our rooms. I even straightened out the various articles
on the bureau.

And all this time I felt her great, weary eyes following me about, the
room. She was distinctly relieved, I thought, at the sharp way in which
I had taken command of her life. Poor child, she had tried hard enough
to end that life. She had passed through the valley, of the shadow. And
now, cheated yet relieved, she leaned on me.

Since that hour my mind has dwelt on the horrors she must have lived
through that day. (She did not finally take the morphia until sometime
after five in the afternoon.) She says nothing about the day; and of
course I ask no questions. But she was there in her room through the
noon hours and all the afternoon. And when I asked her if she slept
at all the preceding night--the night that I sat up, without even
undressing--she said no.... But I think it is better for me not to dwell
on this.

I walked over to the window to let the night air in on her, and perhaps
also to think.

Suddenly I recalled that there was a telephone downstairs. How stupid of
me not to have thought of it before!

And Sir Robert had spoken of a physician at the British Legation. I
should have remembered that! But on second thought, I could not bear to
think of calling in Sir Robert's man.

However, medical advice of some sort I must have. I knew nothing of the
action of morphia on the system. She might be sinking at this moment.

I stepped back to the bedside and stood over her.

She did not look worse to me. It might have been only the temporary
effect of the strychnine and coffee, but there certainly appeared to be
a hint of color in her cheeks.

“I am going downstairs to telephone for a doctor,” I said, taking her
hand. Her fingers twined weakly around mine, and clung a little. “Will
you lie quietly here until I come back?”

“I don't want a doctor,” she breathed. “I'm much better.”

I paid no attention to this. “And will you promise me never to--not
to”--my voice was unsteady--“not to take any more of that dreadful
stuff?”

“I could n't,” she replied, in that maddeningly unsatisfactory way of
answering serious questions that women appear to have. “There is n't any
more.”

I think I compressed my lips over this. But I went right downstairs.

The manager was in his little den behind the hotel office. I beckoned
him out, and asked about physicians.

His eyes sought my face. But I told him nothing.

With his assistance--for the telephone service of Peking is not that of
New York or Chicago--

I called up an English medical mission that was not far from the hotel.

The head physician had gone to bed. At first they refused to disturb
him. But I insisted.

It was half an hour before he arrived. I drew a chair to Heloise's
bedside, talking with her and rubbing her head and her forearms while we
waited.

She gave every evidence of rather rapid improvement. She was weak, of
course; and so nervous that her body would twitch for no reason, and the
slightest unexpected sound would give her a start. But the pupils of
her eyes, that had been very small, were widening out to something like
their normal size. And behind the gaze that she kept turning to me and
the occasional faint suggestion about her mouth of a gentle but sad
and enigmatic smile, I felt, even then, that she was doing some sober
thinking.

After a time she said:

“I have clung to one thought to-day. My life has been all a blunder. But
it has helped a little to know that you have your scales, Anthony--and
that you would n't have them except for me.”

I went limp at this. For it had made me feel sound and strong to be
caring for her, and now her words plunged me back into the depths of
that dreadful day. I dropped my chin on my hands.

“Anthony!” said she. “What is it?”

I could only shake my head.

“But you have the scales, Anthony?”

I shook my head again.

She came up on her elbow--all weak and shaking. She had on that gray
silk kimono that I love--the one with the wistaria blossoms embroidered
on it. I felt her eyes searching my thoughts, and I could only look at
the soft gray blossoms on her sleeve and study out the pattern.

“Anthony,” she was saying, with something of that musical “edge” in her
voice--“Anthony, what have you done?”

I told her. I even moved my chair aside and let her gaze past me and
through the open doorway into my room, where she could see bits of the
broken cylinders scattered about the floor.

Was I pleading the cause of my love for her, of my--yes--of my desire
for her, in thus giving way to the unexpected impulse to have her see
those broken cylinders with her own eyes? God pity me, I do not know!
All I am sure of is that I suddenly wanted her to know all about
those miserable, weak hours of mine. And a strange, tremulous hope was
fluttering to life in my heart. It was possible that we should again
work together, she and I!

This hope fluttered and grew. I felt my heart beat more quickly, and a
touch of that odd dryness in the throat that comes to me when Heloise
and I are close, when I touch her hand or her sleeve and know at the
same moment that she is thinking of me and that her feelings are in some
mysterious way interwoven with mine.

I recall that I moved forward on my chair I moved still farther, and
sat on the edge of the bed. I slipped my arm behind her head. I drew her
lovely, dark head against my breast. I bent over and kissed her fragrant
hair and rubbed my cheek against it.

I was stroking her hair and her soft cheek. I bent lower and kissed her
forehead. Then I kissed her cheek.

I could not help it. I did not know I was going to do it. I know now
that she had stopped resisting before this. She let me kiss her.

Slowly this fact made itself felt in my mind and in my heart. She had
let me kiss her, but she had been unable to respond. And I remembered
what she had said, hours or years ago, and the poignant sadness of it--

“Something has died in me. I don't believe I can ever love a man again.”

I lowered her head against the pile of pillows. I held the thick braid
of her hair for a moment, then let it fall over her shoulder. I looked
into her eyes, hoping against hope that I might find a responsive light
there.

Then I sank back on my chair, and covered my face with my hands.

She reached out and laid her hand on my arm.

For a little time we sat that way. I could not look at her. I could not
say anything. I was glad of the gentle touch of her hand.

It was she who broke the silence.

“Oh, Anthony,” she breathed. “If I only could!”

Then we were still again.

But this would not do. I was all egotism--I, who had so wished to help
her.

Finally I looked up, and took her hand in mine and stroked it. I even
smiled at her. At least, it seemed to me that I smiled.

It was one of those moments that come, in our times of greatest
bewilderment, when for a space we see clearly. I suddenly felt that I
could think again.

“I don't know what is to become of us, Heloise dear,” I said. “You have
been close to the end of your life. But I think that you will have to
let me help you. For I know now that I shall not want to live unless
I can help you. And I shall not leave you alone in Peking. I think you
will have to bear with me, at least until I can know that you have got
back into the current of your life and work.”

She compressed her lips, and her dear eyes glistened. Then I felt her
fingers tighten around mine.

“Anthony,” she said, low and uncertain, “I would do anything. I would
love you if I could. I would go to you without love if I thought I could
make you happy, or even help you. You gave me hope by helping me to
work. Now, in spite of the dreadful facts of my life that I know so well
to be true, you are stirring me to hope again. But all the time I know
that the dreadful facts are there, that they will be there when this
hope is faded.”

“I think,” said I, “that we can triumph over those dreadful facts.”

“Oh, Anthony,” she murmured, “if you only knew how dreadful they are.
I wondered before whether I ought to tell you. I lay awake here night
after night, trying to think it out--whether I ought to tell you. And
then even worse news came. It was too much for me. I gave up, Anthony.
It seemed to me, only a few hours ago, that the kindest thing I could
do--the kindest thing I could do to you, dear--would be to leave this
world. I brought only trouble into it. I thought it would be best to
leave it.”

She paused. She looked past me, toward the window. Her brows were knit.
She was very sober. And her reticence, that I had always felt, was gone.
She continued:

“And now I've made a failure even of that. And here I am again,
disturbing your life, a burden--”

I leaned forward and took her other hand and looked at her. She
faltered. She stopped. I held her two hands firmly. For a moment I
considered telling her that I knew her story. Then I knew that I could
n't tell her. To-morrow, perhaps; but not now. This hour was hers and
mine. Crocker had no place in it. I would not so much as have his name
spoken. Further than this, my mind, that had failed me so miserably of
late, was working again; and a plan was forming there.

I could not yet see all the way. But from moment to moment I could feel
my habitual confidence in my mental processes coming back to me. I was
beginning to believe, as I always used to believe, that I should prove
equal to the situation, as it might develop. And the first thought of
renunciation was coming to me like a clear light.

It is obvious, of course (even in this tense moment the fact became
reasonably clear to me) that where personal desire is the major premise,
logic is impossible.

It was time I came; in some degree to my senses.

She must have seen something of all this in my face, when I bent forward
and took her two hands so firmly and looked into her eyes.

“Heloise dear,” I said, “you are not going to die. You are going
to live. For the present you are going to let me help you start at
rebuilding your life. You will do this because I love you, and because
it is unthinkable that I should not help you. One way or the other”--I
repeated this phrase with a peculiar emphasis that, I could see, puzzled
her--“one way or the other I am going to help you. It may be that I can
never stir you to love me. I shall do this if I can, Heloise; but it
may be that I shall not succeed. I am glad that I have”--my voice broke
here, so confusing is love--“have kissed you, but I shall not kiss you
again. Not again, dear. We shall work this out, however. You and I, one
way or the other, we shall work it out.”

“But Anthony,” said she. “You must let me tell you! It is--I am not
free--there is--”

“You shall not tell me to-night,” I said to her. “You shall tell me
nothing. I will not permit it. I will not listen. Free or bound, however
dreadful the facts may seem--these things are nothing. Nothing!” My
voice rose a little, I fear, at this point. “They can not possibly
concern us now, you and me. For one way or the other--”

“But, dear, you don't understand--you don't know!”

“I know enough,” said I. “I know all that need concern me and the woman
I love more than my life, more than my work, more than everything else
in the world and the sky.”

She seemed almost to shudder at this.

“Anthony! Please, dear!” She was whispering these broken sentences.
“This is all wrong! Please!”

Her voice trailed off. I was still bending forward, all eager and
flushed with the great thoughts that were stirring within me. Her eyes
seemed almost to cling to mine. She stirred a little, but did not turn
away. Her hands were still in mine.

It seemed to me that I ought to surrender her hands and sit back in my
chair.

Her eyes were glistening wet, the outlines of her mouth softened from
the sadness that had been there. It almost seemed to me that she was
drawing me forward with her hands.

Certainly something--some quality of the spirit, perhaps, was draw ing
me nearer and nearer to her. I knew that my head was bending closer. I
thought of resisting, but I did not resist.

My lips met hers.

Her hands slipped out of mine, and slowly--oh, so slowly!--slid up on my
shoulders.

Then her arms were about me, and my arms were about her; and our hearts
were beating together, very fast.

“Listen!” she whispered, all breathless, turning her head.

Some one was knocking at my door.

I stood up, irresolute. I was bewildered. She looked wan and weak, lying
back there against the pillows. I was choking back the sobs that nearly
came.

“Oh, Heloise,” I managed to say. “I meant not to. Forgive me, dear!”

But she was not looking at me. “See who it is,” was all she said.

So I went through to my own room, closing the connecting door behind me.
I hurriedly brushed my hair, then opened the door.

It was the physician from the English mission. He was a young man, who
looked at me coolly and with some curiosity.

I told him what had happened.

He weighed the morphine bottle in his hand, and pursed his lips over it.

“She must have taken between ten and twenty grains of the stuff,” said
he, musingly.

“That, of course, is incredible,” said I.

He shook his head and replied in a casual tone for which I hated him.

“Oh, no. An overdose will act that way with some people. The system
simply refuses to assimilate it or even retain it.”

I reported to him what I had done. He then went in and looked at Heloise
and asked a few questions.

Occasionally his eyes flitted about the shabby room. Then he would dart
little glances at her and at me.

He was a depressing person, this young physician. It was clear enough
the impression he got of us.

Heloise felt it keenly. I saw that little droop of sadness coming about
her mouth.

Then he told me that I had done about everything he could have done,
that she would be all right in a day or so, and that she had had a
rather lucky escape.

He left a little medicine, and went away. We both felt that he did not
care to have us call him again; and we each knew that the other felt
this, though we did not put it in words.

Finally I said, after I had sat by her for a time in moody silence--

“It is very late, dear. I rather think you will sleep to-night, in spite
of the coffee and all.”

“Yes,” she said, “I think I will. And you, Anthony”--she caught my
hand--“I don't like to see you look so tired.”

“I shall sleep,” I replied. Then I kissed her forehead, and went into
my own room, leaving the door ajar in order that I might hear if she
called.

We did sleep, both of us. At least, she says she did. And she looked
rested this morning, when I took the breakfast tray from the waiter and
carried it to her. She was up, and dressed.

I have realized since that I did not succeed at all in my efforts to
hide the serious mood that took possession of me from the moment I woke.
She caught it. Every now and then she flashed an odd, puzzled glance at
me.

Finally, when we had finished and I had put the tray in my room, she
broached the subject that was uppermost in both our minds.

“Before we go any farther, Anthony dear, I am going to tell you--”

I stopped her.

“But Anthony, you must let me speak. You are giving up everything for
me, and you don't even know--”

“I know all I wish to know now, dear.”

“But this is very important. I can't forgive myself, when I realize that
you don't know what I have done--”

I could n't stand this. I simply took her two shoulders in my hands
and made her look squarely at me; and I spoke with a sudden uprush of
feeling.

“Dear, dear girl,” I said, “I'm not interested in what you have done. I
am interested in what you are.”

“But Anthony, if I am not worthy--”

It hurt me to hear her speak in this way. I was thinking swiftly,
bitterly, of certain episodes in my own life. I was thinking of the men
I knew, and what they had done. I thought of Crocker and his outrageous
code. I thought of my own latest episode of the sort--with the little
girl at “Number Nine”--and of the queer masculine twist in my own
thinking that had led me to consider myself “unmanly” because I had run
away from that girl when she wanted me to stay.

No, I could not bear to have her speak or even think so of herself. So I
said, still holding her there before me:

“Men are accustomed to judge women, Heloise. You say that I must
know what you have done. Has it occurred to you that I ought to tell
you--very humbly, dear--what _I_ have done?”

She looked really puzzled at this.

“Why,” she said, “I don't know--I never thought. T have always heard
that men were--well, different.”

“You have heard that--from men,” I replied sadly, and turned away.

She caught my arm. “But apart from all that, Anthony,” she broke out,
“there is one thing that you _must_ let me say. You _must!_” She
hesitated, caught her breath, then plunged desperately along with it.
She was not looking at me now. Her color was rising; and her voice low.

“I have--a--husband--” she said.

“Yes.” I interrupted her. “I am going to talk to him now.”

I went straight into my own room and got my hat and stick.

She followed me as far as the doorway. I saw her leaning there, all limp
and white.

“You knew!” she was murmuring, as if to herself. “You _knew!_”

“I don't believe I shall need my overcoat,” said I, glancing out at the
sunlight on the roofs. God knows why I said just that at such a moment.
I added--

“Wait here, Heloise. It will be all right. But the time has come to stop
drifting. We are going to stop drifting now, you and I--and he. Good-by,
dear, for now.”

I knew I must hurry. I simply could not talk this out with her now.
I felt that I could not endure it. I doubted if she could. Besides it
would get us nowhere so long as the question of Crocker himself should
be left unsettled to menace our two lives.

I opened the door.

She came on into the room, reaching her hands out toward me. She seemed
actually weak, trembling.

“Oh--Anthony!” she breathed, staring at me with something that was
almost fascination in her eyes, as if she were now seeing me for the
first time.

I could not trust myself at all. I hurried out, closing the door behind
me. I ran down the stairs.

It was the thought of the telephone that had come to me with such force
on the preceding evening. I knew now that it was not necessary to keep
up this terrible waiting for him. It would be easy enough to call him
up; then I could go to him and still feel that I was not leaving Heloise
at the mercy of a chance visit from him while I was away.

It took a long time for them to get him to the telephone, over there at
the _Wagon-lits_--fifteen or twenty minutes, I should say.

Finally I heard his voice.

“How are you, Eckhart?” he said, in the easy, offhand way that men
employ one with another. “How have you been?”

I thanked God, under my breath, that he was in condition to talk. I
simply could not have endured further delay.

“I've been all right,” said I. “I want to see you, Crocker, in regard to
a very important matter.”

“Surely. Any time you say.”

“Suppose I come right over there to the Wagon-lits.”

“All right. I'll wait for you in my room. Good-by.”

“Good-by, Crocker.”

Then I went out into the little Chinese street, and once again headed
toward the big hotel in the Legation Quarter.




April 14, (continued).


|CROCKER opened his door at my knock.

He was half dressed, with a quilted gown drawn about his big frame.

He gripped my hand. I permitted this, which was perhaps an odd thing to
do; but it came about so easily and swiftly that I could not think how
to prevent it without appearing merely childish.

Then I went on into the room, and stood, with some sense of inner
tension, while he drew an easy chair to the table and with a paper
cutter pried open a box of cigars.

He has changed, even in the fortnight since our parting in the railway
station at Yokohama. He is putting on weight pretty rapidly, and his
face distinctly exhibits the ravages of drink. It was pale this
morning. His eyeballs were crisscrossed with red veins, and there was
an incipient puffiness under them. His hands were unsteady, too; I noted
that fact when he opened the cigars. And afterward, when he dropped on
the sofa and settled back against the cushions, he extended his right
hand as I had seen him do once or twice before, back at Yokohama, and
make an unsuccessful effort to hold it still. Then he let it fall across
his knee, and for a moment stared gloomily at the carpet.

I observed, too, that he was more nervous. He moved with a jerky
abruptness. And when he glanced up at me, it was suddenly, with a
perceptible start, as if I had spoken sharply, though in reality I had
not spoken at all. It made me think of the torturing confusion of moods
that was racking his nervous system, and of the merciless voices of
unrest that were so evidently whispering every moment at his inner
ear. A few days ago I would not have observed his condition with any
sympathetic understanding; but now that I, too, have been torn between
the exaltation of love and the degradation of jealousy, I can only shake
my head in a sad sort of wonder at the mysterious strength of these
forces that drive men and women together, and apart, and that linger
even after a mismating and a subsequent separation to stir and bewilder
the spirit.... Yes, I can, in a way, feel with Crocker now. To live
with memories of magical hours passed with a woman one has since
lost--elusive, poignant memories, that come in the still hours of night
to triumph over the brutal facts of the day that is gone and the day
that is to come--this is the stuff of tragedy.

My feelings soared far, as I sat there--all in a moment. I was thinking
of strong passions and of elemental things. It came to me, oddly, that
I had never really understood certain of the great poems and the greater
music dramas. I told myself that I must seize the first opportunity to
hear “Tristan” again. I would understand if now. Yes, surely...
there was the surging, heartbreaking climax of the “Liebestod,” for
example--it was surging in my feelings now, and in my brain. I could
hear the swelling of the violins. And I knew all at once that it was not
the mere heartbreak of Isolde and her Tristan that surged and swelled
with them, I knew that it was the universal story of man and woman
everywhere. Underneath the trivial vulgarity of the daily newspaper,
with its commonplace recital of petty dramas and pettier tragedies, I
suddenly knew, surge and swell the hopes and dreams and casual disasters
of a million Tristans and a million Isoldes. It is men like Crocker and
myself, I thought, and women like Heloise, who enact, all unconsciously,
tossed helplessly about on great billows of feeling, the heroic drama of
life.

It was the inner man that dwelt on these stirring things. The outer
me was declining a cigar, and taking the easy chair, and for a moment
letting my eyes w ander about the room. It was going to be pretty
difficult to broach the subject. I could see that. Yet it had somehow to
be done.

There was a bottle half full of whisky on the table, and glasses.
Evidently the embargo had been raised. I could not help staring at that
bottle for a moment. And, though he did not raise his eyes, I felt that
Crocker knew what was in my thoughts.

His suit-case, with the cover thrown back, rested on a chair by the
wall. The contents were rumpled about; but among them, right on top,
I saw a knife-handle of Japanese lacquer and silver projecting from a
lacquered sheath with a silver tip.

He caught me looking at it, sprang up--with an abruptness that made me
jump--and slammed down the cover of the suit-case.

Then he came back to the sofa with a short laugh that was plainly
designed to cover inner embarrassment, and poured out a good three
fingers of the whisky. He drank it neat.

“Have some?” he said.

I shook my head.

“It settles my stomach,” he continued, with an air of apology. “I have
n't been at all well lately.”

I watched him while he poured out another, and tossed it down.

He lighted a cigar.

“Where you stopping?” he asked. “Have n't seen you around here, have I?”

I shook my head.

“There's another hotel here, then?” said he. And his eyes narrowed
craftily.

“Oh, yes,” I replied, “two or three.”

Then I hesitated. But after all, why evade the man? I had come to his
room with precisely the opposite intent. So, with a nervous abruptness
not unlike his own, I gave him the name of my hotel--and Heloise's. And
at the same time I watched him closely to see if it conveyed anything to
him.

Plainly it didn't. He merely blew out a long spear of smoke, followed it
for a moment with his eyes, and then glanced down at the cigar that he
was turning slowly round and round between his fingers.

But he could not sit quietly for any length of time. He got up again,
with that same jerky abruptness, and, muttering something about the room
being close, strode to the window and threw it open.

He knew that he was acting rather uncivilly, for he turned to me then
and said, with a fairly good imitation of a casual manner--“Mind a
little air?”

“Not at all,” I replied. It was depressing to be talking thus about
nothing, knowing so well what was in his heart and what was in mine. But
I only mumbled the stereotyped phrase, “Not at all.”

He took another drink--neat again. Then he drummed on the table with the
fingers of one hand.

If there is one thing above another that I abominate, it is that kind of
idle drumming. He made it worse by whistling softly between his teeth a
crude song of the streets. I knew that I must keep myself in hand, but
could not help fidgeting a little in my chair.

Nervously self-centered as he was, my discomfort quite escaped him, of
course. What stopped his whistling and drumming appeared to be a sudden
thought that came to him with the tune.

He looked down at me. His eyes narrowed again. He opened his mouth, then
abruptly closed it on the words that were so close to utterance.

When he did speak, I felt certain that his question was not the one he
had meant at first to ask.

“How's the phonograph business?” he said, and tried to smile.

“It's all right,” I replied shortly.

He sat down on the edge of the sofa, elbows on knees, and smoked fast.

“What sort of place is that hotel of yours?” he inquired, after a
little.

“Middling. Not so good as this.”

“Near by?”

“Not far.”

“I suppose any rickshaw man would know the way,” he mused.

He fell silent again. Then, finally, he put the question that was on his
mind, not looking at me, trying to speak casually; but his voice was not
quite steady, and I could see the cigar shake in his hand:--

“Have you happened to see a woman over there--young, good looking,
rather slender, blue eyes? Could n't say what name she'd be using.”

In a flash I knew that this was my opening. And on a great wave of
relief--for we had to come to the issue--I leaned back in my chair and
said, “There is such a woman there. She is using the name of Crocker.”
 Then I watched him.

I have never seen a man's face go so blank. His jaw dropped--literally.
And his eyes were wide.

I found myself returning his gaze, and nodding rather emphatically. I
kept on nodding.

Then I said, holding his eyes with mine--

“See here, Crocker, I know all about that. You told me yourself. Have
you forgotten?” Slowly the recollection came to him. “Oh, yes,” he
replied, “at Yokohama.”

“And you told Sir Robert at Nagasaki. Have you forgotten that?”

This seemed to sting him. “How do you know I did?” he asked sharply.

“He told me. We talked you over. I asked him about the legal possibility
of placing you under some sort of restraint.”

Curiously, this didn't anger him. He merely looked puzzled. I wonder if
I am doomed to remain ineffectual to the last--an odd, scientific little
person, to be humored by the practical men of this rough-and-ready
world, even in their least practical moments.

“I don't get you, Eckhart,” said he. “What have you to do with my
affairs?”

“At this moment--everything,” I answered him, feeling suddenly very sad.

Sad, because it came to me that you can not talk intelligently with
another human being without a common language. And this, I knew all at
once, Crocker and I did not have. I had thought of many things that
I should say to him; now I had lost confidence in all of them, for I
realized that the word which means one thought to me would mean another
and different thought to him. Each of us would have to interpret words
and phrases in the light of his own mental images. And the mental images
of each were outgrowths of his individual philosophy of life.

Yes, my arguments, that had, on the way over, seemed so potent, would
not do now. In order to reach that mind of his, I must think in his
terms and not in my own. And I tried, desperately, to piece together
something like his code, as I sat there.... That man is a free and
dominant creature, half god, half beast; that a small, sheltered section
of womankind is of superior, almost divine stuff, designed to comfort
and elevate man on his god side, to bear his children and, under his
own general government, “keep his house,” while the other and greater
section of this same womankind is mysteriously of poorer stuff, and is
worthy only to do his rougher work at such a wage as can be wrung from
him or (in a pitifully matter-of-fact way) to cater to the vices of his
beast side--something like this was surely Crocker's sort of philosophy.

I tried to bring myself to realize what this meant. Holding so curious
a faith, it was surely natural enough that he should have tried to force
poor Heloise's life into his own hard mold of thought and habit. Nor
is it unnatural that he should have been outraged when this lovely
possession turned in despair from the atmosphere of suppression and
inactivity in which he had been so determined to keep her and tried,
blunderingly, all wrong, to find an outlet for the fine spirit stirring
in the depths of her being.

For this was rebellion. And Crocker, I can see, hates rebellion. His
sort always do. He is profoundly a conventional man, even in his vices.

I thought all this in a swift moment, as I sat there, wondering,
wondering, how I could say the things that must somehow be said.

Crocker waited as long as he could for me to go on, keeping himself busy
with his cigar. Once I thought I detected a furtive expression on his
face, as if he dreaded what was to come.

[Illustration: 0241]

The man was conscious of his own inner weakness, of course. He must have
been. Perhaps he remembered telling me of his solemn resolution to give
up liquor. Even as this thought occurred to me, he reached out and again
tipped that convenient bottle. It seemed to me that there was an extra
set to his chin as he did this, a slightly overemphasized casualness
that bordered on bravado.

Then he sprang to his feet and moved about the room behind me.

As for myself, I was cool enough. And, once I could hit on the proper
beginning to the talk, I felt pretty sure that I could handle the
situation. It is evident to me now that the plan I arrived at last
night, there in Heloise's room, had cleared the air for me. For I
knew--deep, deep in my heart I knew--that I stood ready to give Heloise
up. There is selfishness enough in me, God knows. There will be moments
of weakness, when the touch of her hand, the blue of her eyes or the
shadow of her long lashes on her skin--perhaps even the mention of her
name by some common acquaintance--will stir that strange magic that has,
in such different ways, torn Crocker's heart and mine. But I believe I
shall never again forget that the woman I love, has a life to build, and
that the finest duty I have is to help her build it.

I heard a rustling behind me. I turned. Crocker had thrown aside his
lounging robe, and was getting into his street clothes. While I sat
there watching him, he put on his waistcoat and coat. He put on his hat,
pushing it back on his head. Then he busied himself transferring his
pocketbook, a handful of small change, some papers and a key ring from
the pockets of another suit that hung from a hook on the closet door.

I got right up and stood there, by the table.

“Tell you what, old man,” said he, rather apologetically. “I'm all out
of sorts. Guess I need the outside air. You don't mind, do you?”

“Yes,” I replied, with a ring in my voice that was surprising even to
myself. “I do mind. I've got something to say to you.”

“Don't talk about that,” said he, and walked to the open window, with
his hands thrust deep into his pockets.

“But I will talk about it, Crocker. It is what I came here to talk
about. And I propose to make you talk about it, also.”

He offered no reply; just stood there, staring out the window. I went
on. I don't know now where the words were coming from that rushed so
unexpectedly to my lips; but I knew, as I uttered them, that before
either of us should leave that room he would be taking me seriously.

“There is a woman over yonder, in the Hôtel de Chine,” I said “From your
own confession to me, you have followed her here to kill her. There is
nobody but me to talk to you, but you are not going to dispose of me
so easily. This thing is going to be settled. It is going to be settled
to-day--and without any killing, We are not living in that sort of an
age, Crocker. Not quite.”

“What do you mean--settled?” he muttered, without turning.

“Settled. Just that. And there won't be any murder. You and I are going
to arrange terms of separation between Heloise and yourself. Then you
are going home. You will leave this city before night. You may go either
way--Tientsin or Hankow; it is the same to me. But you've got to go....
Will you please sit down here and try to discuss this thing like a
rational man?”

Now he did turn.

“I suppose you think you can talk to me like this,” he said, with
something of a sneer.

“I think just that,” I replied. “Sit down, please. We shall see if I can
drive a little sense into that fuddled mind of yours.”

I stood there waiting. He did not move, except, it seemed to me, to
square his shoulders. And there was the same set to his chin that I had
noted a few moments earlier, when he was drinking.

“I'm standing a good deal from you, Eckhart,” he said. “But after all,
I've got nothing against you. You can't be expected to understand these
things.” This evidently struck him as a happy idea, and he repeated it:
“You can't be expected to understand these things.”

Suddenly he frowned. “How'd you know her name was Heloise?” he asked.

“How did I know?” I repeated. “I will tell you how. I will tell you
much that you yourself do not understand.” My voice was rising. I had
to struggle to control myself. But I knew that I must, for it was not
myself I was fighting for now. “We will not waste words, you and I. We
are past that, Crocker--far past it, if you only knew. I have seen”--the
words “your wife” had come to my tongue, but I could not say them; it
was a profanation even to think of that fine woman as “his”--“I have
seen Heloise. I have come to know her. I have seen how sad she is, and
what a struggle she has been making to begin doing something with her
life. For she has been alone, Crocker--”

“Alone?”

“Yes. She did not stay with that other man. She could not. And she has
been struggling all alone.” I fought back the emotion that was breaking
into my voice. “I know you both now, Crocker--pretty well. And knowing
you both, I can see, oh, so clearly, that she could never, never be
happy with a man like you. She has ability, she has spirit, she has what
they call temperament. She is an artist. And do you not know, man, that
the artist must always be struggling toward expression, that his whole
life is nothing but that struggling? You can not make a domestic drudge
of such a woman. Of some women--yes. But not of the artist. You tried
to do just that. You chose the woman who was beautiful to your eyes, and
whose spirit made her most desirable, and then you tried to crush that
spirit. I have no doubt she tried to submit, that she fought her own
finest qualities, for years, in the hopeless effort to make of herself
what you demanded. And then she broke--all helpless, all dependent on
you as she was--and risked everything to get away from you because it
was worse than death to her to be with you. And now you hound her around
the world like the savage beast that you are.... Good God, man, can't
you see that she was _right_ in leaving you! Can't you see that it was
the finest, bravest thing she could have done!”

I stood, strung up, all blazing with the fire that was in me. I knew I
had broken bounds. I thought that now, surely, he would turn on me and
fight me; and I did not care. I even thought wildly of settling it all
with him then and there, with blows, as men do. For I had the fire
and the will within me; while he, with all his height and strength and
native vigor, was palsied with that poison that eats away a man's will
and leaves but a shell of bluster.

But instead of anger on his face, as I stared into it, I saw only
bewilderment. He seemed to be groping after the ends of a new concept,
with a mind that had lost something of its power to grasp new concepts.

“Good Lord,” he said then, “you're talking as if you were in love with
her yourself.”

I nodded at him, breathless and deeply solemn. “I am,” I said. “I love
Heloise, and I shall love her with all my heart until I die.”

Perhaps I was guilty of a tactical blunder in giving him this
information. He was so evidently not himself that he should have been
handled with tact and not further confused. As it stood, I had laid the
train of a profounder confusion than I could possibly have foreseen. But
I had to say it.

He was still groping to comprehend this amazing thought.

“I don't get you,” he said. He was not looking at me now, and seemed
to be talking more to himself than to me. “You have n't known her--it's
only a few days--”

“It is nearly two weeks.”

“But you don't mean”--he fell to walking about the room, and I followed
him with my eyes--“you don't mean to say--”

He stopped short, and pondered. Then he turned toward me; and it seemed
to me he appeared more like his normal self than at any time since I had
entered the room.

“So you 're talking for yourself,” he observed, coldly.

“No,” I replied, “I am not.”

“But you tell me you love her--”

“That does not stand in the way of my doing precisely what I insist that
you shall do--give her up.”

“That's easy to say, Eckhart.”

“It is not easy to do, Crocker. But Heloise must go to Europe, and take
up her study. Her gifts, her hopes, all lead her straight toward opera.
Neither you nor I has the right to stop her. It is the instinct for
expression, nothing else. You have followed that instinct freely in your
own life and work. I have followed it freely in mine. Now let her do the
same. Work--the sort of work that will give scope to his own peculiar
sort of energy--is what every human being needs. It is, above all, what
Heloise needs. It will be her salvation, if anything will. Can't you get
that into your head? She doesn't need any application of the punitive
frenzy that we men call justice. She does n't need the easy moralizing
of men like you--and me. She needs _work!_... As regards my giving her
up--she goes to Paris; I stay here in China for at least two years. If
you can think of any way in which I can put more miles than that between
us, tell me, and I'll promptly give up my own plans and do it.” And I
snapped my finger.

Some of my phrases were over his head, I suppose. But he came back at me
with a good deal of vigor, ignoring my intense mood:--

“You tell me you love her,” he said; “and you talk about giving her up.
You don't mean to say that you think she is in love with you?”

This sobered me--suddenly. I felt my eyes drop, and the hot color coming
back into my face.

The talk was turning on me in a way I had not precisely foreseen. But
after all--it was only fair. Certainly I had shown no hesitation at
exposing his hurt places. So I raised my eyes and looked squarely at
him, knowing that, though it would be torture, I should tell him the
truth as I had been coming to see it during these morning hours.

I shook my head.

“I should hope not!” he muttered.

I paid no heed to him. The thing now was to get the truth out and have
it over with.

“There have been one or two moments when I dared think she was beginning
to love me,” I went on. “But I was reasoning from my hopes. She was
alone. She was destitute--desperate. There was no one she could turn
to, except myself. She knew that I had come to love her. And hurt and
crushed as she was--with all the gratitude that the biggest heart I have
ever known could--But what is the good of this! What fault there has
been, is mine. She is a buoyant, vital thing, an artist, all spirit and
fire. Even in her suffering I can see that. There have been glimpses,
when we were working and she could forget for a moment. I am a quiet
man, a man of the study, a narrow man.”

“Yes, you _are_ narrow,” he put in.

“She must have variety. She must have stirring moments, strong
reactions. She could not possibly be happy with me. And as for you,
Crocker--well, we know about that. You are quite impossible. You thought
you could possess her. Finding that you couldn't, you would kill her.”

He winced. I was glad to see it. I must make him wince. I must show him
that he was not only a brute, but an absurd one.

He went over to the bureau and rummaged nervously in the top drawer. I
could see, in the mirror, that his face was working, in the way it has
when he is deeply stirred. Then, after a moment of hesitation, he came
back to the table, and with a fair assumption of an offhand manner
reached for the whisky bottle.

I snatched it away from him, sprang to the window, and threw it out,
hard. I heard it break on the pavement below.

Then I turned and faced him, wondering, with a swift uprush of
excitement, what he would do. I had taken him quite by surprise, which
was a point for me. His great strength had not enabled him to keep that
bottle.

His first expression was a sort of hurt bewilderment. He took a step
toward me, but without any particular evidence of anger--more as if he
meant to protest.

Next he turned, slowly and heavily, in the direction of the bell. This
was over by the hall door. I ran toward it. A chair stood in the way,
and I remember throwing it over in my rush. I had my back against the
bell before he had got to the middle of the room.

He just stood there, trying to think. Then, abruptly, he turned back,
dropped on the sofa, and buried his face in his hands.

I came across the room, as far as the table, and stood over him until he
lifted his head. He was evidently fighting to keep from going to pieces.
And his pride was not yet wholly gone, for he said--

“See here, Eckhart, I'm not feeling well at all. Just let me ring for
a drink, and I'll talk with you. I will. I 'll talk. This thing has
driven me wild. But you're right enough, I suppose. Just push the bell,
will you? The thing has got to be settled. We'll settle it, you and
I. If you think there's really any show for her, on her own, I'll be
reasonable. It's been the thought of that fellow--of other men--Oh,
God!” His face dropped again on his hands.

It was at this point that I began to feel discouraged over the prospect
of arriving at any real settlement of the business. The man could not
be counted on to remain in the same state of mind for two consecutive
hours. I told him, in good round language, that he could not have
another drop of whisky; and he exhibited self-respect enough (for the
moment) to stop his whining.

Then for a little while I just sat on the edge of the table and looked
at him. This was Heloise's husband. My spirit revolted at the thought.
Her husband! The crude law under which we live actually gives such a man
“rights” over that fine woman. It was unthinkable. And it was so.

“Come out with it,” I heard him saying. “What's your proposition?”

I had to think quickly. For this, after all, was the opportunity I had
been so desperately seeking. I must talk straight.

“You are to let her have a divorce. If I know her at all, she will not
accept alimony--”

“Stuff!” said he. “Did you ever see anybody that would n't take money!”

They were as far apart as that, those two. I pushed right on--“but she
will have to accept something. A lump sum, say, on the ground that you
have held back her training and limited her immediate earning capacity.
I think, if that point is made very clear to her, she will be reasonable
about accepting enough to carry her through her two or three years of
study and the getting up of a repertoire. I would not ask her to agree
to more than that. Not from you.”

There, that was plain talk enough, surely, even for Crocker!

He took it pretty calmly. In fact, I am not sure that it wasn't
something of a relief to his hard head to get down to what he would call
“brass tacks”--meaning money, and the traffic in money.

“That's your proposition?” he said.

“That's my proposition.”

“And when do you want an answer?”

I must admit that he surprised me here. “Why,” I replied, “now. On the
spot.”

He shook his head.

“No,” said he. “You are asking me to agree to a plan that would change
my whole life.”

“For the better!” I interrupted eagerly.

“Perhaps,” said he. “Do you think I have traveled from New York to
Peking for the purpose of changing my mind in one minute, because you
ask me to?”

He had stiffened up, as he sat there, and was talking, all of a sudden,
quite like a responsible business man. Whether this change was merely a
momentary outcropping of self-respect, or whether there was man enough
in him to bring that drink-fuddled brain so swiftly under control, I
could not imagine.

“What else can you do?” I asked, as quietly and reasonably as I could
manage. “At this moment you seem more like your real self, Crocker, than
at any other time since I came in here--”

“I'm myself, all right,” he broke in gruffly. “Never you mind about
that. Let me hear your arguments.”

“--and you can't sit here, and look me in the eye, and tell me that
you seriously consider carrying out the insane purpose that brought you
here. You can't, man!”

“Cut that talk out!” he cried angrily. “Stick to your own side of it.”

“There is no other side of it, Crocker. You're not going to kill her.
She'll never go back to you. Your only possible course is to give her
up. And my guess is that you'll show yourself a reasonably good sport.”

This touched him. At last I had hit on a phrase that he could
understand, in all this ugly talk that I was driving so desperately at
him.

“Never mind that, either,” he growled.

I stood up, and looked at him. It seemed to me that I had him.
Certainly, he was avoiding my eyes.

He jerked out his watch, and stared at it, turning the stem around and
around between his fingers.

“It's eleven-fifteen,” he said, then slowly let the watch drop back in
his pocket.

He had smoked the last of his cigar. Now he lighted a fresh one.

“I'll give you my answer at two,” he added.

For a moment I did not know what to say to this.

“What's the matter,” he said, in that rough voice.

It was such a voice, I imagined, as he would employ with business
subordinates. “What's the matter? Isn't that reasonable? You've stated
your proposition. I'll think it over and give you my answer after lunch.
If I accept it, I'll pack up and leave Peking on the first train.”

Still I hesitated. He just sat and smoked.

“You know what's the matter,” I replied, finally. I decided to stick to
my policy of talking in his own blunt way. “How do I know that you will
be sober at two?”

“I'll be sober,” said he. He thought this over, and added, “After all,
Eckhart, I suppose you have a right to ask that question. I'll admit
that I've been making a dam' fool of myself. I've been drunk ever since
I got here.”

“Yes,” said I, “I know it.”

This disturbed him a little, but he went on--“I'm glad you threw that
bottle out. It was what I needed to bring me to my senses. I'm all right
now. You 'll see. Tell you what I 'll do--I'll take a cold bath. That
always sets me up. Then I'll order up a lot of coffee with my lunch, and
only a light wine.” He got up, and stood over me. “There's my assurance
that you'll find me here, O. K., at two. I'm not a common drunkard,
Eckhart. You're not a man of the world, and you don't see these things
quite as they are. I've been stewed, that's all. I'm through. Now for
the coldest bath they've got.” He began stripping off his clothing.
“Come right in at two. Don't bother to send your name up.”

For a moment I could only look up at him. I must admit that he was
convincing. What he said was quite true--disordered as he had been,
through passion and drink, he was not yet a common drunkard. There was
yet stuff in the man Besides if, as I was beginning to hope, he really
meant to accept my plan, the less than three hours he asked for was a
quite reasonable concession to his pride.

I had to make the decision. I did make it.

“All right,” I said, “I'll come at two.”

He looked straight at me, and held out his hand.

“You've helped me, I think,” he said, in a very decent spirit. Then he
glanced down at his big hand, and added--“Better take it, Eckhart.”

I took it. Then, stirred by doubts and hopes so extreme and so confused
that I hardly knew what I was thinking, I went out. The last I saw of
him, then, he was throwing aside his under-wear, and exposing a deep
chest, with big muscles curving down over the shoulders, and smaller
ridges of muscle in rows on either side. And on his face was that set
look.

I ran up the stairs (at the _Hôtel de Chine_) and burst into my own
room. Then I stopped short, and took off my hat.

For there, by the window--in my room--stood Heloise. She wore a simple
but very beautiful frock of her favorite color, blue. It made her look
taller, and slimmer, and more exquisitely womanly.

The room itself was changed. She had picked it up, and given it what few
cheerful touches she could. On the bureau, in the toothbrush holder from
my washstand, stood a spray of white cherry or pear blossoms. I can't
imagine where she got them; I did not think to ask, when we were
together, for we had so much else on our minds.

On the bureau, also, in a neat little pile, were the pieces of my ten
broken cylinders. She had gathered them all and put them there.

It was the first time she had ever tidied up my room like that. It
touched me. I stood motionless for a moment, looking about.

“Did you see him?” she asked, very low.

“Yes,” said I, still looking about the room, “I saw him. It is going to
be all right, Heloise--all right. We are to meet again at two.” Then
I indicated the white blossoms. “You have made it seem almost like a
home.”

“Oh--that?” she murmured. “It was hard to wait. I had to keep myself
busy.” She said it very gently. And it thrilled me to realize that,
whatever strange event might come to her and to me, we had at last
arrived at a fine spirit of companionship.

Just to think that she could do this friendly act, feeling in her heart
that I would not misinterpret it or in some crude masculine way take the
advantage--I like that, even though I distinctly do not deserve it.

But she was speaking, still in that low voice, but breathlessly, I
thought:--

“How will it be 'all right,' Anthony? What do you mean? What have you
done?”

I felt that I must be very gentle. But with her, as with that man over
yonder in the other hotel, it was the time for frank talk. For as I had
insisted with Crocker, her life was her own to live; and I could not go
on now without her approval.

I drew my one comfortable chair to the window for her. She took it. Then
I explained to her, just as briefly as I could, that Crocker had agreed
to consider setting her legally free, on condition that she go to Paris
and work out her career independently of myself or any other man.

She heard me without a word, sitting there, her hands folded in her
lap. I could not make out the expression of her face. It was grave, of
course, but composed--with no sign of the hysteria that I had considered
as a possibility. Indeed, I am not certain but what she was rather
calmer than I.

When I had said it all, and had paused, looking anxiously at her, she
asked:--

“How long have you known about him? Did _he_”--she indicated the room
across the hall with a slight movement of her head--“tell you?”

I explained to her that I had been with Crocker on the ship and at
Yokohama, and that he himself had talked to me of his difficulties.

This surprised her, I could see, but she made no comment regarding it.
Her next question was uttered with hesitation:--

“Was he--did he seem--”

I caught her drift. “To-day, you mean?”

She nodded, with compressed lips.

“He has been pretty bad, but I really think he is sobering up. When I
left him, he seemed to have himself under control. And he gave me his
word that he would be sober at two, when I go back.”

She seemed to be musing, in a depressed fashion. Then she glanced up,
met my eye, and tried to look brighter. “The trouble with him is,” she
said, “you can never be sure.”

“I know,” I replied, “but I could n't refuse to give him three
hours--less than three hours. You see, dear, there is no pressure
I could bring upon him. I have n't even the advantage of physical
strength. And, really, you know, when you come right down to it, my
whole position was the weakest possible--I had absolutely no right to
talk to him like that.”

We fell silent again. Finally she turned squarely around, and leaned
against the casement, and gave me her hand. I saw then that there were
tears in her eyes, and deep sorrow, but about her mouth there were
evidences of a strong determination that explained why the tears did not
come.

We looked at each other.

“Tell me,” she said, “what becomes of you in this arrangement?”

“Oh,” I replied, “I stay here and do my work. There is just one thing
I am going to ask of you, Heloise--will you help me make the scales
again?”

She looked surprised, I thought: and her mouth twisted 'nto the faintest
of smiles. Then she nodded. “Yes,” she said, “we will make the scales.”

“Don't you see,” she went on, “that what you are trying to do brings us
closer together than years of ordinary, selfish love-making?”

“Yes,” said I, “in a way.”

“In every way,” said she. “Are you blind, Anthony? Can't you see how you
are making me love you?”

I tore my hands away from her. I could not stand it. But my brain was
still dear, thank God!

“Heloise--dear!” I cried, “this only makes it harder. We must play fair.
We must see it through. If he goes back to America, then you must go to
Paris, and I must stay here.”

“What if I should refuse to go to Paris?” said she, still looking at me.

“You will not do that,” I answered her. “For it is the condition on
which he will set you free.”

“Then what is to prevent my waiting for you there--one year, two years?”

“You will be too busy to wait--you will be working, growing,
changing--yes, you will change. You will not need me then. Your life
must not stand still because of a man who loved you away out here in
Peking,”--I said this as steadily as I could,--“it must go on, and on,
and--”

“Oh,” said she, “you think I would do that. You think I would change.”

I nodded. “Life is change. And you are full of life. Sad as you have
been, dear, I can see that. I am a narrow man. If you came to me,
I would be weak enough to want you by me, in my home. I should
want--children. I should want you to be my wife, my helpmate, my--”

“Well...” she breathed, with shining eyes.

“No, Heloise, whatever you may think now, I could never forget what I
should be shutting you out from, and it would make me unhappy. Don't you
see, dear? You must follow your own genius. That is what I am trying
to help you do.” And I added sadly, “It is the only way out for you,
anyway, because it is the only course that he will agree to--if he
should agree to anything.”

“Oh, Anthony,” she said, “is all that true? Is it just the old conflict
between one's own personal life and the career that one is drawn to?
Don't you suppose I could give my life to helping you and be happy in
it--so happy that it would make you happy too? Thinking of those days
that we spent working together, it has seemed that way to me. Just
to-day it has seemed so.”

I shook my head. “You have a great gift in your voice, Heloise. It must
be used. It must grow greater. You are unsubmissive, a rebel; which is
precisely what an artist must be. You have the spirit of a fine artist.
You must cultivate and expand that spirit. There is nothing ahead of
you, Heloise, but work--hard, hard work. And loneliness. That is the lot
of the artist. But it will bring its compensations. And even the work
itself is a great opportunity.”

“Oh, yes,” she said, “I know that.”

“And you must not weaken, dear. You have headed that way--you must go
straight on now. And I will live in your success.”

“Does it really come down to that, Anthony?”

“It comes down to that. You've got to do it, anyway--you have no choice.
I am only bringing up these reasons now because they may help you to
think it out.”

“Perhaps this is my real punishment,” she observed, “losing you just
when I have found you.” And then the tears came to her eyes again.

“Perhaps,” said I. “Perhaps not. If so, it is a punishment for being
alive, since, one way or another, every human being must face it.
Every life has to be lived, you know, dear. It is hard to live a
life--straight through to its end. It is still harder if one fails to
live it.... And then, this applies to me, as to you. There is no more
reason that you should give up the proper direction of your life than
there is that I should give up mine and follow you.”

“Oh,” she said, with a little gasp, “I never thought of that!”

“It is so, Heloise. We are both positive natures. We have each a life to
live. Let us try to live them honestly and thoroughly. Perhaps, in doing
that, each will one day make the other happy and proud.”

We paused. And then Heloise, being a woman, turned swiftly back to the
practical aspect of the problem.

“But, Anthony,” she broke out, “you don't for a minute suppose that I
would let you undertake all that expense for me? You don't really think
I would accept it?”

Now it had to come; the money business, that I had shrunk from
mentioning when I told her of my talk with Crocker.

I hesitated, then blurted it out--

“He must pay you a reasonable sum to cover that expense.”

“Oh--Anthony!” Her eyes flashed fire. “I won't touch a cent of his
money!”

“But--but--”

“Not one cent!”

Somehow I felt very sordidly masculine as I stood there trying to
explain. I gave her the reasons, as I had thought them out--that it was
mere justice to recompense her for the time he had forced her to lose.

But my voice began to falter, as I ran on with the jargon; for I saw
that she was not listening. She had become very white. She leaned
against the casement, all limp and sad, gazing out over the roofs. Her
breath was coming more quickly. And I saw her draw her under lip in a
little way between her teeth.

My voice trailed off into silence. For I suddenly knew that she was
thinking of her own utter helplessness. And as the fact tortured her
nne, free spirit, so also it tortured mine. I reached my hand toward
hers; then, since she did not see, withdrew it. There could be no help
for either of us in that contact--nothing but a deeper confusion. Then I
turned and walked away across the room, and sat gloomily on the edge of
the bed.

We must have remained silent for several minutes. It seemed an hour to
me, as I sat there, brooding, and struggling against the tendency to
brood.

Then I heard her step, and her voice; and looked up to find her standing
over me. She was actually smiling--a resolute smile.

“Forgive me, Anthony,” she said. And then, before I could exclaim at
this, she added, enthusiastically, like the girl she often seems--

“Let's make the new scales now!”

For a moment I could only look at her, wondering at her astonishing
buoyancy of spirit. Then, as she was herself carrying my phonograph to
the table and adjusting the horn, I got up--still heavy and a thought
bewildered--and brought a box of cylinders.

While I was at this, she walked a few times to the window and back,
swinging her arms freely, like a boy, and inhaling deep breaths. Her
collar evidently confined her throat, for she tore it open with an
unconscious vigor that displaced a hook and sent it flying against the
window. She seemed not to notice this. She swung up on the balls of her
feet and ran through a number of vocal exercises. It thrilled me to hear
again that wonderful voice, with the firm resonance and the fine quality
that always, to me, makes her seem something more than woman.

“It's a wonder I can bring the tones out at all,” she observed, half to
herself. “I have n't sung a note for days.”

Next she began running scales; very carefully and precisely, her
eyebrows puckered into an intent frown. And I watched her white throat,
and round chin, and delicately curving mouth.

She caught me looking at her, and flashed a smile at me. Then, with
her eyes on mine, took in a quick deep breath that filled her chest out
solidly, and, full voice, broke into the old familiar waltz song from
“Romeo and Juliet.”

I knew then that I had never really heard her sing before. She saw the
surprise on my face, I know, for her eyes suddenly sparkled anti sprung
away from mine and she flushed with pleasure; but she went right on with
the song--sang it clear through, managing the lace-like coloratura work
with perfect ease and precision, unconsciously throwing her whole body
into the glorious, swaying rhythm of the waltz, and letting out a
volume of tone--of sheer, luscious tone, without a particle of “wood”
 in it--that filled the room, that would have filled the greatest opera
house in the world, that throbbed about my ears and set my emotions
vibrating in harmony with it and with the mood of the singer that
animated it.

When she had done, I stood motionless there. It seemed to me that echoes
of that wonderful voice were still floating to my sense-consciousness
from every quarter of the shabby little room. I know that I hail to look
out for a moment at the sunlight on the roofs beyond the window, and
myself take in a deep breath that, I fear, was half a sigh.

She was standing by me.

“We must get to work,” she said.

I put a cylinder on the machine. First I looked at her and tried to
speak, but could not. I don't know what it could have been that
I thought I wanted to say. Probably it was nothing more than the
inarticulate emotions her singing had stirred, groping for some outward
expression in words.

Her eyes were very bright. I motioned her to go ahead.

“You have n't wound it up,” she said, and chuckled softly. I can not
account for her moods. But, for that matter, I think I chuckled with
her.

We made twelve records. I believe they will prove to be even better, on
the whole, than the ten I destroyed. So, whatever happens, I have again
my close-interval scale; again I have the selfish gratification of
knowing that I have been enabled to establish a basis of scientific
interval comparison for the use of all students of primitive music. It
is Heloise's last gift to me, done in a strange sort of joy that, even
to-night, breaks triumphantly through the shadow that lies on her life
and mine.

She watched me while I removed the last of the twelve cylinders, and
carefully sealed it in its separate box, and wrote the label. Then she
said:

“Oh, Anthony, it is so--worth while!”

All I could say in reply--so full was my heart--was:

“Yes, dear. Work is the answer.”

And so close were we now, that I knew she did not think my reply inept.

She looked at her watch, then soberly reflected. “It is half past one,
Anthony,” she said. Conscious that I still found some difficulty in
talking, she added: “Would it do any good for me to go--with you, or
alone?”

“No,” said I, shaking my head. “Not now. It would only excite him. And
that would help nobody.”

“I know,” said she. “I hate to be passive, this way. I feel as if I were
shirking--”

“You are n't. It will take some courage to do what you must do.”

“I know,” she said again. “Be patient, keep steady; help you that way I
know, Anthony.”

It had occurred to me, when I left Crocker in the morning, that, in
the event of any actual physical encounter, there would be a quite
unnecessary danger to me in wearing my glasses. I thought of this again,
now; and going to the bureau I got my spectacle case and slipped it into
my coat pocket.

Heloise watched me, but asked no questions. I put on my hat, and took my
stick from the corner by the door.

“Good-by, Heloise,” I said. I knew that unless we parted swiftly my will
would weaken and I should take her in my arms. So I only said good-by,
and opened the door.

But she came right forward, and took my hand. Our eyes met. What I saw
in hers reassured me. She seemed very steady and strong.

“Anthony,” she said, “I have been selfish, and weak. I have made it hard
for you. But you can count on me now.”

I tried to murmur a protest to this, but she swept on: “I am going to do
whatever you decide for me. I shan't make any more difficulties. Now go.
God bless you, Anthony.”

She dropped my hand, and stepped back.

I stood there and fumbled the door knob. I felt that I was almost
certainly going to draw her to me and kiss those wonderful eyes that are
the light of my soul.

But she still looked strong.

“I wonder,” she said, musingly, “if there was ever, anywhere in the
world, a man exactly like you.”

Then she turned away. “You'd better go,” she said, with a little
gesture.

I went then.

Crocker was not in his room, at the Wagon-lits. I knocked several times;
then, turning the knob and finding that the door was unlocked, walked in
and looked around.

I was about to leave when the thought of that sheath knife came to me.
It was an unpleasant thought; but once it had got into my mind I could
not, it: seemed, get it out. I stood there in the middle of the room,
thinking about it. The suitcase was still on the chair by the wall,
closed.

I took a step toward it. Then another. Then, suddenly conscious of my
weakness, I went over to it and threw back the cover.

The knife was not there. I rummaged through the garments and the odds
and ends that filled the suit-case. But the knife was gone.

I rushed out of the room and ran the length of the corridor. I hurried
down the stairs; looked about the office and lounge; went to the bar.
There was no sign of him.

I was turning away from the barroom door, when I realized that a fat man
was beckoning to me from a table by the opposite wall. He was sitting
alone, an empty liqueur glass before him. Across the table was another
empty glass.

He was beckoning violently, with his whole arm. I had seen that round
face somewhere. Then I remembered. He was on the ship with us, crossing
the Pacific--the vaudeville manager from Cincinnati--played fan-tan all
the lime. I never did know his name. He wore a genial grin now. Perhaps
he would have some information for me. At least, I could ask him. So I
crossed over.

He wrung my hand. “How's little Mr. Music Master,” he cried. “Sit down.
Oh, sure you can--sit right down there!”

I looked at my watch. It was ten minutes of two. I had said that I would
be at Crocker's room at two. It was pretty important that I should keep
my word. Why could n't I think more clearly? He might be somewhere about
the hotel, of course. If only the knife hadn't disappeared! Suddenly I
wanted to rush back upstairs and look through that suit-case again. The
knife might have slipped down one side. Yes, he might have done that in
getting something else cut of the suit-case.... Come to think of it, I
had n't looked in the dining-room!

Then I heard what the fat vaudeville manager was saying:

“Remember the Port Watch? Big fellow--walked the deck so much--and kept
a sort o' slow bun sizzling all the time? Well--”

“Have you seen him?” I asked quickly.

“Sure, right here. Not five minutes back. Had a couple of drinks with
me. But say, I don't think he knew me. He acted funny--walked and sat
very erect--looked solemn and did n't say much.”

“Which way did he go?” said I, trying to appear composed. But I felt
him looking quizzically at me, as if saying to himself, “Well, here's
another of 'em.”

“Did he have his hat?” said I, on the heels of my other question.

“No. I think he went up to get it. Funny thing. I did n't make out what
was the matter until he pulled out a big knife--in a lacquered sheath,
it was--and said--what was it he said?--Oh, yes--'They pretty near put
it over on me, but I'm too smart for them.' That was it. He whispered
it, real mysterious--'They pretty near put it over on me, but I'm too
smart for them.' Do you know, he made me feel damn uncomfortable. I
think the man ain't safe.”

I listened to all this, in a way. At least, I seem to recall it now,
word for word. But I was trying to decide whether to go upstairs on the
chance of heading him off there, or to hurry directly back to the _Hôtel
de Chine_.

I decided on the latter course. I think the vaudeville man had just
about uttered the last sentence recorded above when I turned and ran out
of the room. He must have been puzzled.

Yes, I ran. One or two of the drinking crowd shouted after me, I think.
I ran down the corridor, through the lounge, and out to the street.
T remember that two Chinese hall boys stood gaping as I passed. And
parties of tourists looked up from their after-tiffin coffee and their
drinks--always the drinks.

I leaped into a rickshaw, and called--

“Two plecee coolie! Two piecee coolie!” And then, when one brown-legged
ragamuffin had picked up the shafts and another had fallen in behind the
seat, added, still in a shrill voice, “_Hôtel de Chine_--chop, chop!”

It was incongruous, that absurd pidgin-English at such a time.

But it was effective. I have never traveled so rapidly through the
streets of Peking. I found two Mexican dollars in my pocket, and held
them up, one in each hand.

“Chop, chop! Chop, chop!” I cried again. And the coolies put their heads
down and ran with all the strength that was in them.

They pulled up in my shabby little street, with a jerk that nearly threw
me out. I sprang down, threw the two dollars on the seat, and ran into
the hotel.

Then I stopped short.

For standing by the clerk's desk, looking over the board that hung there
with our names--Hel-oise's and mine--in plain view, stood Crocker. He
was peering closely from line to line down the first column of names,
guiding his eye with an unsteady forefinger. He stood up very straight,
with feet placed a little way apart. From the side pocket of his coat
projected the silver tip of the knife handle, beneath which I could see
a half-inch of black lacquer.

I drew my spectacle case from my pocket, took off my glasses, and
carefully put them away.

He was intent on the list of names and room numbers. Behind the counter
stood the little French manager, leaning forward and watching him rather
coldly. But Crocker was oblivious to all but the one idea; his finger
wobbled slowly downward from name to name.

My first impulse was to go directly up to him. But what then? What could
I say or do? He was past reason, surely; but not past the use of his
physical strength. He had been every bit as drunk as this when he
knocked the waiter down in the hotel at Yokohama. What if he were to
knock me down in the same way--with that sudden, short swing of his fist
to the chin? I would of course drop as the waiter had dropped, and, like
him, would lie inert, leaving Crocker free to rove at will.

My eyes turned to the stairway, up and down which I have walked or run
so many times during this eventful week.

That was the place. I would at least be above him there... if I could
pass him and reach it safely.

I stepped forward, cautiously

The manager was watching me as well, now, with knit brows. But this was
no time to consider him.

Crocker was having some difficulty in reading the list of names. His
finger went back to the top of the board, and again began wobbling
slowly down from line to line.

I tiptoed past him. He did not turn.

I went on up the stairs, but not quite to the top. T hank God, Heloise
did not know--not yet.

From this point I could not see him. I waited.

Finally--it seemed a long time, but I suppose it was not more than two
or three minutes, really--he appeared at the foot of the stairs. He was
swaying a very little. On his face was the crafty expression I had
seen there once or twice during our talk in the morning; his eyes had
narrowed down to slits. Curiously enough, he was still pale, not red, as
I should naturally expect in the case of a man as drunk as he. If he saw
me at all, waiting there a little way from the top of the stairway, the
sight of me meant nothing to his disordered mind.

[Illustration: 00279]

He placed one foot on the bottom step, stopped and put his hand to his
mouth (standing motionless, as if trying to think), then brought out his
knife. He drew it from the sheath. It had a wicked blade--designed for
desperate, primitive uses, I should say. The sheath he returned to his
pocket.

Then, with a curiously set, almost businesslike expression on his face,
he came running up the stairs.

I blocked the way, holding out both arms.

He brushed me aside. But I clung to his arm.

He made an effort to jerk away from me. I said something to him; I don't
know now what it was, but I remember that I was very careful not to
raise my voice. I think he didn't reply at all; just kept on pulling
away from me.

But I clung. I did n't know what on earth I could do. There could be no
agreement, no arrangement, with this wild man. Everything had gone to
pieces. All my hopes for Heloise had been snuffed out in a moment.
And the thought that my grip on his arm was the only thing intervening
between her and a fate that I can not even bring myself to think about,
almost stops my heart, right now. Then, of course, there was no time to
consider even that; I just clung to him.

I think he must have caught hold of the rail at first with his right
hand, to steady himself as he silently tugged and jerked; for it was a
moment later that he struck me. I had swung around partly behind him,
fortunately, and the blow glanced off my head. It made me feel giddy for
a moment, but it was not effective. We tottered, and I think he caught
again at the rail to keep from falling.

I hung desperately to his thrashing arm, pillowing my head behind it to
keep out of his reach.

Then, looking down, I saw his feet, the left a step below the right. I
hooked my right foot around his left ankle, and, with all my strength,
pulled it toward me. I felt his leg give. I pulled harder; made one
great convulsive effort.

He tottered, and fell slowly backward, carrying me a little way with
him. Then I found myself sitting jammed against the wall, with a dazed,
aching head, while he slid clear to the ground floor and lay there, on
his back, his left leg doubled under him in a curiously unnatural way.
The manager, I remember, stood over him, very white, pulling with rapid
little jabs at his mustache, and saying nothing at all.

It was an oddly silent affair, from beginning to end. I remember looking
anxiously upward in the fear that Heloise had heard and run out. I
dreaded the look of anguish that would surely be on her face. But she
was not there.

I drew myself to my feet. A few steps below me lay the knife. I picked
it up, then went on down.

Some China boys were bringing a cot. They lifted Crocker, very
carefully, and laid him on it, then carried him into the office. He must
have been suffering intense pain; but he only set his teeth hard, and
once or twice drew in a quick, hissing breath.

I followed them in, and stood over him. After a moment he rolled his
head around and looked at me. I could see that he was puzzled.

“Where am I, Eckhart?” he asked.

“At the _Hôtel de Chine_.”

“The _Hôtel de_--That's where--”

“It is where I am stopping,” said I.

He whitened, and winced; whether in physical or mental pain I am unable
to say.

“My leg is broken,” he observed, a little later.

I nodded.

“Who did it?”

“I did.”

He knit his brows. Then he saw the knife in my hand, and bit his lip. It
did not occur to me, then, to put the knife away.

We were silent again. Then--“Take me to the Wagon-lits,” he said.

“Oh, no,” I cried, “we will take care of you here,”

He shook his head, and again bit his lip. “I want to go to the
Wagon-lits,” he repeated.

“In one moment, sir.” It was the manager, talking over my shoulder.
I stared; for I had not heard him approach. “In a moment, sir. The
automobile, it will be here.”

After all, it was better so, if he could stand it. And doubtless he
could.

He was looking again at the knife in my hand. I held it up and stared at
it. There was a little blood on it, near the point. He reached out, and
I gave it to him. It was his property, not mine Very deliberately he
drew the sheath from his pocket, put the knife into it, and thrust it
into his side pocket. But he thought differently of this; for a moment
later, when he thought I was not looking, he transferred it to his
inside breast pocket. I wondered a little at this. Then it occurred
to me that he feared it might be observed by others, there in the side
pocket.

An automobile drew up before the building.

“I have telephone for the doctor,” said the manager. “It is that he will
await us at the Wagon-lits.”

Then we carried Crocker out on his cot--the manager, three Chinamen,
and I. He was very heavy. And they took him away. He did not look at me
again, or speak to me. And I, of course, said nothing.

I hesitated outside the door of my room, trying to think out what I
should say to Heloise. But I could not think very clearly. Neither could
I stand there indefinitely.

I went in, opening the door very softly, and closing it softly behind
me. My principal thought, at the moment, was of getting across to my
bureau and brushing my hair and straightening my tie before Heloise
should see me. I could not bear to think of coming before her with these
visible evidences of the struggle upon me.

But I could not get beyond the bed. I sank down on it, leaning against
the footboard. I was sitting this way when Heloise came in.

She came swiftly toward me, a hundred questions in her eyes. She never
before looked so lovely to me as standing there before me, blue of gown
and eye--all blue, it seemed to me--something flushed with excitement,
her under lip drawn in a little way between her teeth.

[Illustration: 0287]

“Oh, Anthony,” she said, low and breathless, “you are hurt!”

I shook my head. But she was staring down at my left hand, that lay on
my knee. My gaze followed hers. There was blood on my wrist. It must
have run down my arm.

She helped me take off my coat, and with a small pair of scissors that
she got from her room cut off my shirt sleeve at the shoulder. It was
wet and stained with red.

There was a gash in my upper arm.

She held up the arm and looked closely at it. I liked the direct,
practical way she went about it.

“It is n't an artery,” she mused, studying the wound. “Not a big one,
anyway.” And she washed it, and drew it together with plaster from my
emergency kit, and bandaged it very neatly. Then she helped me to lie
down--brought pillows from her own room to place behind my head.

She did not ask one question; just worked to make me comfortable.
Finally she sat on the edge of the bed, and critically looked me over.

“You'll be all right,” she said thoughtfully. “I know one thing that is
the matter. We both forgot all about luncheon.”

I had not thought of it.

“Well,” she went on, “I feel a little faint myself. I couldn't think
what on earth was the matter until it came over me all at once that I've
eaten nothing to-day but one very small breakfast.”

I let her ring for the waiter and order food. During this space of time
I lay still, trying to think how I should tell her. Every moment it grew
harder. But at last I caught her hand, when she was passing the bed, and
drew her down beside me. She knew well enough what was on my mind, but
she only stroked my forehead with her soft, cool fingers.

In this time, so pregnant for her, and so painful, she was thinking how
she might spare me!

I told her exactly what had taken place; clumsily enough but, at least,
clearly.

She had been there in her room all the time, and had not heard a single
unusual sound.

She did not say much, beyond a thoughtful question or two. The tray
came, and she arranged the little meal as attractively as she could,
there on the edge of the bed. But we both grew more and more sober as
the moments went by. The thought of poor Crocker in acute physical pain,
that once splendid body of his crippled and useless, disturbed us both.
I was glad to see that there were tears in Heloise's eyes.

After the belated luncheon I felt distinctly better. At four o'clock I
got up. Heloise, who was doing her best to keep busy about her own room,
came to the door and suggested a walk.

“It won't hurt either of us,” she added, with a wan smile.

So we went out and strolled over to that great thoroughfare, the Hata
High Street, where the yellow people swarm, and the uniformed police
direct the traffic with an almost Occidental sense of order, and the
long brown camel trains from Mongolia and Kansu pad softly over the very
modern pavement and under the electric street lights.

We stayed out until nearly six. But our spirits did not rise as we had
hoped. For whatever way our thoughts turned, they found no light. We
did not have to talk about this; now and then our eyes met, and that was
enough. Heloise was strangely, almost completely passive. Even in such
trivial matters as picking our way through the traffic--where, I know,
it would be natural for her to look out for herself in that brisk,
self-reliant way that young American women have--she would turn to me
for guidance, and press against my arm. She watched me a good deal, too,
to make sure that I was not becoming tired.

At last we came back to the hotel. As we ascended the stairs I slipped
my arm through hers. She looked up at my touch, and tried to smile; and
her eyes seemed to cling to mine for a moment. In the dim light I could
feel them as well as I could see them.

I opened my door, and stepped aside to let her pass in. Then we both
stopped and looked down at a white envelope that lay on the sill. I
picked it up, then entered and closed the door while she switched on the
light.

I turned the envelope over and over in my hand. She watched me for a
fleeting second, almost timidly, then went into her own room to take off
her hat.

The envelope bore the imprint of the hotel. I opened it, and read the
following:

“It is with regret that the management begs to inform you of a previous
engagement of rooms 16 and 18 for the 15th instant, necessitating that
the rooms be vacated by that date.”

Heloise came to the door, and stood there observing me. She was tucking
back a rebellious strand of hair; and she looked very slim and girlish,
standing that way with both arms raised.

I went over to the casement window, and threw it open. Then I sat down
by it, on one of the chairs of bent iron.

She came toward me, disturbed but hesitant.

I handed her the paper. She read it, standing very st ill. Then she
looked up. Her face twisted a little.

“Why, Anthony,” she said, with a catch in her voice, “we 're put out of
the hotel!”

The sentence ended in an odd, explosive little laugh. Then, abruptly,
she slipped to the floor beside me, threw her arms across my knees, hid
her face on them, and sobbed.

There was nothing I could say, of course. The matter was absurdly
unimportant compared with the grimmer uncertainties before us. Yet it
had hit me with almost the same force.

I laid my hand on her shoulder. I stroked her head. After a little
she groped for my hand with one of hers and, when she found it, clung
tightly to it.

And all the time I was thinking how like a child she seemed. I believe
that is the supreme quality of the artist--childlikeness. It is a
quality that carries the adult worker through hells of suffering and
heavens of unearthly joy; and it is a quality for which small allowance
is made in this particular world.

*****

It will soon be dawn. I have written almost all night. Probably now I
had better try to get some sleep.

She came to the door--hours ago. There was on her face that new passive
quality; I can not define it exactly, even in my own thinking.

“Anthony,” she said, with choirs of suppressed music in her low voice,
“would it be better, tomorrow you know, for us to...” She had to begin
again. “Do you wish me to go away from you? You must tell me--not what
you want, but what you believe is best.”

I could only look at her for a moment. I could n't think at all.

“Heloise dear,” I said finally, “I don't know what is best. But I know I
can't let you go. Not yet. Not with everything uncertain, like this. We'll
look up another hotel in the morning.”

She pursed her lips. Then, with a look of sober relief that she could
not altogether control she slipped back into her own room. And I closed
the shrunken door behind her, and hung my raincoat over the narrow
opening that was left.




_April 15th, 11 A. M._


|WE are in another dingy little hotel--off to the eastward of the
Legation Quarter, opposite the German wall. We packed our trunks last
night. It is forlorn business, of course. But Heloise has not seemed
greatly depressed. I suppose that any activity is a relief to her
spirits after the strain.

She is out now; and I am a little worried. The situation has switched
about rather oddly, it appears, within the hours, and it is I who must
play the passive rôle.

Directly after breakfast we rode over with our band luggage and engaged
these rooms. I left Heloise here, and myself went back for the trunks.
It took me some little time.

When I returned, I found a note in my room. Heloise had suspended it by
a string from my chandelier, where I could not miss it.

There were only a few sentences, penciled in haste. She feels that she
must see Crocker herself. And now that he, poor fellow, has lost the
advantage of his greater physical strength, they can meet as equals, in
a sense.

This is natural, I think--and right. There would have to be a meeting;
I can see that now. But it is not so easy to sit quietly here. I can do
nothing, except to go on writing until she....

They are calling in the hall. I think they want me at the telephone.

It was Heloise.

I am still to wait. She asks it; and I will. And she is right. It is the
only thing to do. This is her task, not mine.

But what a task for her slender hands--alone there in the great hotel
where men drink and bargain, where tourists swarm, where women parade!

I wish I could know something of the details, and of what is to be done.
If I could only help!

“Anthony,” she said. “He is gone.”

“Gone!” I repeated stupidly.

“He died this morning, Anthony. He was not alive when the automobile
arrived here.”

“But,” I blundered on, “I don't understand--it was a bad fall, but--”

“It was not the fall,” she said. Then, “Wait there, I shall need you.”

I heard the click that cut me off, but for a moment I just stood there
with the receiver still pressed to my ear.

It was I myself who had let him have the knife.




_April 15th. Night._


|HELOISE called me over to the big hotel this noon, and we had a little
talk. I was glad to find her completely mistress of herself. She was
very grave, but she had a direct, practical way about her that, I could
see, had instantly commanded respect among these strangers. One thought
that had worried me not a little during the hours of her absence was
that she might have difficulty in identifying herself as Crocker's
widow. But it was evident that no such question had arisen.

She told me that there was some uncertainty as to whether the American
Minister or the Consul-General at Tientsin should be brought into the
matter, and asked me to speak with the manager.

I was down in the main corridor, near the office, waiting for an
opportunity to do this, when I encountered the Cincinnati man. He rose
from a table, in the lounge, and crooked his finger at me. I joined him.

He glanced about to make sure that no one was within earshot, then
said, talking around his cigar: “I saw them bring him in. Is he dead?”

I nodded.

“Looked like it. Too bad.” He lowered his cigar and pursed his lips.

“Do the job himself?”

I nodded again.

“Thought so. The idiots brought him right through here, with the knife
lying on top of the robe. Pure luck that it happened to be morning, and
nobody much around. I've been looking him up. It's awkward--awkward as
hell. I saw his wife. You want to keep her out of the publicity, I take
it.”

The man was not unkind. He was studying me with shrewd eyes,--I knew
that,--but he was so physically big and solid, and so plainly a man
of affairs in that rough, practical world that Crocker himself had
inhabited, that I found myself leaning on him. He could help. And, as I
returned his quiet gaze, I knew that I could trust him. I realized, all
at once, that the code has its good side as well as its bad.

“Has there got to be publicity?” I asked.

He squinted his eyes, took a thoughtful pull at his cigar, and nodded.
“Rather,” he replied. “Everybody knows the Crocker family. And this
fellow himself has been on the front page now and then. Publicity? Good
God, man, stop and think a minute! He's dead. And death is one thing
you can't hush up so easily. I know our newspaper boys--and I know
_that_.... Look here, suppose I take hold with you. Glad to do what I
can.”

I nodded at this, and said--“I wish you would.”

“All right. But tell me first, is Mrs. Crocker all right? The
correspondents are sure to get at her, you know. Can she meet them, and
keep cool?”

“Yes,” said I, “she can do that.”

His gaze lingered a moment on my face.

“I thought so,” he replied. “She looks like the right kind.”

For a little time he sat back in his chair, smoking and meditating. Then
he said:

“I'll get the Consul-General on the wire and ask him to come over
himself. We'll have to tell him everything, but I think we can satisfy
him--I can bear witness that he was drunk and making threats. So can
you. The little Frenchman from the other hotel must have seen the thing.
He sputtered around like a crazy man.”

“Yes,” said I, “Crocker was alive when they started over here in the
automobile.”

“I gathered that. Well, we can give a pretty complete story, among us
all. I don't know just how much you can tell, of course, but I advise
you to come out with everything you know. Then, when we are all
together, we can agree on what we'll give to the press. The managers of
both hotels will be glad to keep it quiet. And the Consul-General's all
right--he'll help us out to that extent, I think. You see, there's no
public interest to consider, nothing to hide but news. It's the lady
being involved, you know.”

He smoked a moment longer, then concluded:

“I think we can swing it. You go up now and advise the lady to keep very
quiet and follow instructions, while I'm getting Tientsin on the wire.
Then meet me here.”

When I came down, twenty minutes later, he met me with a cheerful sort
of steadiness and led the way to a corner of the lounge.

“The old boy's coming himself,” he said, as we dropped into chairs. “I'm
dam' glad. This is no job for student interpreters.”

For a few moments we talked along in a desultory way. We had to wait for
a few hours--no escaping that. I could see that the Cincinnati man had
assumed the task of keeping me occupied, and I liked him for it.

He gave me his card, by the way. His name is

Hindmann. He has large interests in vaudeville theaters through the
Middle West.

As we chatted, my share in this strange drama of Crocker's life and
death seemed to be clearing itself up in my mind and taking form as
a narrative. Hindmann had advised me to tell everything to the
Consul-General. I was wondering how I could ever do it. For one moment
I even thought of handing him my journal and asking him to read it.
The next moment, of course, I realized how impossible it would be to do
that--for this most intimately personal of my belongings is no longer
mine; it is more than a part Heloise's. And the story I tell the
Consul-General must be only my story.

Not an easy thing to do--disentangle my share in the tragic business
from Heloise's and my joint share, and tell only that much while still
telling the truth! It is a little out of my line, this lawyer-like sort
of thinking.

I must have appeared rather distrait to Hindmann. But if I did, he
ignored it. He just sat and smoked--a comfortably fat, round-faced man
with shrewd, steady eyes--and talked along in an easy manner. He told me
a good deal about his vaudeville business, I remember, and the curious
problems that are constantly arising out of the invasion of the
entertainment field by the moving pictures. I think I expressed some
interest, now and then, even asked an intelligent question or two; but
all the time that story was arranging and rearranging itself in the back
of my head.

Finally I found myself beginning to tell bits of it to him. After all,
why not? He would hear most of it anyway, before night. Then, after
a little, it all came rushing out; and I realized that I was making a
confidant of this fat man. It had to be, I think. Surely every human
being, at certain intense moments of his life, needs a confidant. And
I suppose there is never any telling, in a given case, what sort of
individual will be chosen for the trust. Crocker chose me--and Sir
Robert! I chose Mr. Hindmann, of Cincinnati... sitting there in a corner
of the lounge of the _Hôtel Wagon-lits_, talking in a low voice in order
that the little groups of American and British folk and Germans might
not hear the details of the love that has so very nearly' torn my life
to pieces. The usual row of Chinese merchants were over against the
wall, I remember, with their glorious display of embroidered silk coats
and skirts and scarves and squares hung higher than their heads. Once
a great Mandarin walked by and bowed impersonally to us, attended by a
dozen or more of lesser Mandarins who bowed in their turn; and they all
wore stiff-fitting frock coats, and American shoes, and silk hats that
came down almost to the tops of their ears!

Hindmann said very little--just listened, and smoked. Then, when I had
finished, he turned away, looked rather steadily out the window, and
muttered something about its being a queer world.

Later on, when it was about time for the Consul-General to arrive, he
advised me to tell only of my earlier acquaintance with Crocker, of his
drinking and his declared intent to do murder, of my happening to be
on the stairway in the _Hôtel de Chine_ when he came running up with a
knife in his hand--and the rest in full.

“But,” I protested, “the Consul-General will suspect. There are too many
coincidences in that story.”

“Of course there are,” said Hindmann. “And of course he'll see through
them. He was n't born yesterday. But he won't say anything about that.
Neither will you. And there you are.”

The Consul-General, with his secretary, arrived at four o'clock. He took
possession at once of Crocker's effects, locked them in his room and put
a seal on the door. Then he called all of us before him in the manager's
private office--the two hotel men, Hindmann and myself--and in the
course of an hour's steady questioning drew out the story.

After which I and the hotel men withdrew, leaving him with Hindmann for
another hour. I don't know what was said; Hindmann has not referred to
it since. But a messenger was sent to the Legation and I know that the
Consul-General himself did some telephoning.

One curious fact came out during the examination in the manager's
office. Before the automobile had got out of the little Chinese street
on the way from the _Hôtel de Chine_, Crocker borrowed a pencil
and wrote a few hasty sentences on the back of an envelope. The
Consul-General asked for the paper; but no one had thought to look for
it. It proved not to be in Crocker's pockets. The automobile was called;
and there, sure enough, it was, on the floor of the tonneau, just where
he had dropped it.

He had written--“Don't send me home. Bury me in China.” It was dated,
and signed. The Consul-General thought this over and finally suggested
a temporary interment at Tientsin, unless Mrs. Crocker should have other
plans. He said that the matter of a lot could easily be arranged.

Hindmann told me at dinner that the Consul-General is perplexed over
Heloise's standing in the matter. While outwardly he is considerate to a
fault, he explained privately to Hindmann that he can not recognize her
in any official way. He is going to send Crocker's effects home under
seal, for the courts to dispose of as they may decide. He suggests that
Heloise employ counsel to look after her interest in his property. There
is, of course, no hurry about this; it will be a year, or two, or three,
before the estate can be wound up.

Hindmann was right about the newspaper correspondents. It seems that
several of the largest American papers have their own men here. The
great news agencies are represented, of course. And all these men got at
us to-day.

I find this experience perhaps the most disturbing of all. They are
very insistent, these reporters. They make me curiously uncomfortable.
Underlying all their questions is a morbid eagerness to uncover a
sensation, to make their “stories” as thrilling as possible. Several
of them, I think, firmly believe that Crocker was murdered. They
have picked up something of his recent history. They know that he was
pursuing Heloise, and that he was drinking. Fortunately, none of them
appears to connect me with the story in any intimate way. They are all
on the trail of that other man, the man with whom she came to China. I
realized to-day the curious fact that I do not so much as know the name
of that man I am glad I don't.

But they will have to accept our version, I believe--the simple fact
that Crocker took his own life in a fit of despondency. There are only
seven persons alive who know further details, and only four who know the
whole story.

Two of the reporters forced their way to Heloise this evening. It was
just after eight. I was in the lounge, waiting for Hindmann. I could n't
bear to think of dinner, but was trying to drink some coffee and eat
a little toast. The usual evening crowd was swarming about me, talking
every language under the sun. A China boy brought a chit. It was just a
line asking me if I could come upstairs, signed “H.”

I went up instantly.

The management had given her the use of a small suite on the second
floor. The door to her parlor was ajar, and I heard voices. I knocked,
and she called to me to come in.

There were the two reporters, hats in hand. Heloise was standing by the
table. She was pale, but very erect and composed. She had put on a black
tailored suit. It was this, perhaps, that emphasized the ivory whiteness
of her skin, and subdued the blue in her eyes.

I think she saw on my face indications that I was about to speak
indiscreetly. For I was. The sight of the reporters in that room, trying
to pin Heloise down to the details of this dreadful story, angered me.
But before I could utter a word she took command of the situation.

“Forgive me for calling you in this peremptory way, Mr. Eckhart,” she
said, “but I cannot talk to these men. You were good enough to offer to
help, and, since I am alone here, I am forced to take you at your word.”
 Then she turned to the reporters, adding, “Mr. Eckhart knew my husband.
You will please talk with him.”

Her voice was steady; but my quick eye caught a familiar, listless
gesture of her left hand as she finished.

“But, Mrs. Crocker,” persisted the older man, “it has been said that--”

I threw the door wide, and sprang directly in front of Heloise, facing
the reporter.

[Illustration: 0309]

“Get out!” I said.

He frowned, but backed toward the door, as I advanced on him. Thus I got
them out into the corridor. I was all ablaze. But at the door I turned
for one brief glance at Heloise. Her lips were compressed. She gave me
a swift look of warning. This steadied me. I closed the door, and walked
down the corridor after the reporters.

“Come downstairs,” I said, “and ask your questions of me.”

So I myself came nearer to an outbreak than have any of the others. But
I shall not lose my head again. And after one or two days, Hind-mann
tells me, the news value of the episode will have flattened out, and
they will let us alone.




_April 16th. Morning,_


|WE are going down to Tientsin on the forenoon train for the funeral.
Then back here before night.

Heloise herself has seen to all the little necessary arrangements. She
had me get what few flowers I could last night. And I believe we can get
more in Tientsin. She wants to do everything she can for his memory in
these last hours.

I think she is very fine about it. She exhibits no weakness. She shirks
neither from what she regards as her duty in this tragic time nor from
the results of her own acts. It has all come back to her, of course, in
a thousand memory-shapes. It must have. But she does not speak of that.

The Minister sent over a large bunch of lilac blossoms last night, cut
from the bushes in the Legation compound.




_April 17th._


|WE came back to Peking on the late afternoon train--Heloise, Hindmann
and I. But Hindmann stayed in the smoking car most of the way.

Heloise and I sat in our compartment without saying much of anything.
The sober spell of the funeral service was on us both. I bought some
magazines at Tientsin, and laid them on the seat close to her hand. She
picked one up, and turned the pages, but without much interest. In a few
moments she laid it aside. Most of the way she rested her head back in
the corner of the seat and watched the little brick stations flit by,
and the Chinese farms with their mud-walled compounds.

After a time I went forward and joined Hindmann. I thought Heloise would
be glad of a little solitude. Then there was a chance that she might
sleep a little. But I don't believe she did, for when I looked in on
her, half an hour later, she was sitting forward, chin on hand,
studying the flat brown countryside with its occasional squares of green
millet-spears.

She gave me a faint smile.

“Don't go away again,” she said, her eyes back on the brown and green
fields and the dingy gray compounds.

And since she was not looking at me, and seemed not to expect a reply, I
just dropped down opposite her and myself gazed out the window.

After a little she spoke again, with some uncertainty in her voice.

“I'll move my things back to our little hotel--first, Anthony.”

I must have shaken my head, for she added, more resolutely--

“I must, Anthony.”

“It would be trying for you to stay on at the _Wagon-lits_, of course,”
 I began.

“It isn't only that,” said she; then stopped.

It was not only that, of course. The poor child was, is, penniless. But
this was something I could not talk about. For the first time in many
days there was an awkwardness between us. Certainly I felt it, and I
think she did. We could n't quite think out what to say. We had been in
the presence of death, and love seemed a petty, selfish thing. And back
of this, something had happened that I don't quite understand now. We
have no longer the poignantly intimate sense of apartness from the
world that we had during those strange, wonderful days at the _Hôtel de
Chine_. The world has thrust itself between us. I can see now that we
were a million miles away from actual life, over there in our two little
rooms with the shrunken door between. We did not know it then; but we
were. We have become self-conscious. Many things flitted into my mind to
say, but I could not say them. They were all unpleasantly flavored
with Consuls-General, and big, noisy hotels, and newspapers, and legal
disputes. It was depressing to think that we could no longer slip
unnoticed about the quaint, barbaric old city. We are known now;
conspicuous, even.

And woven through all these thoughts, deep in our common consciousness,
hovered that brooding mystery of death.

“All right, Heloise,” said I, “we will get your bags back to-night. The
first thing. And we won't hurry about straightening out our plans. Wait
a few days, until you feel more like facing things. What you need now, I
think, is some rest.”

She shook her head. “I don't need rest, Anthony. Goodness knows I have
strength enough for six women. I can face things. No, let's plan now.
What do you want me to do?”

I sat there for several long moments, trying to think how to say it.
I remember that I rubbed my forefinger back and forth along the
windowsill, through the dust, and followed it intently with my eyes.

Finally she asked, still gazing out the window--

“Do you think I ought to go to Paris, Anthony?”

I nodded. Then, as she was not looking at me, said--“Yes, I do.”

“But how, Anthony? How on earth can I? Everything is mixed now.”

“I know,” said I. “But I've been thinking that out. We can do it.”

“Yes,” said she; “but don't you see--”

It was not becoming easier. So I broke out with my conclusions:

“In its essentials, dear, our plan is not changed at all.”

“That's absurd, Anthony!”

“No. What has happened has merely deferred the payment of that money.
Ultimately it will have to come to you. Something, surely. I will
advance it.” She moved restlessly. I hurried on. “You will give me your
note and an assignment of your claim on the estate. I--I will charge you
interest, Heloise. It will be perfectly businesslike. These things are
done every day. Really.”

It was no good talking on. She had turned her face away, and, under
pretext of resting it on her hand, was hiding it from me. I forgot
what she had said about not leaving her again, and stumbled out of the
compartment and went back to Hindmann.

I did not return until he told me that we were approaching the outskirts
of Peking.

She smiled, as she had before. Then I helped her on with her coat, and
gathered up the magazines. We stood there, awkwardly.

Finally I said--“Well, we are n't quite there yet. We may as well sit
again.”

Then the train slowed down, and dallied along by jerky stages.

“Anthony,” said she. “I've been thinking, you never saw him in his
younger days. He was a very likeable man, dear. He got on with people.
And he was a good business man. Big and bluff, you know, and strong. I--
I've been thinking--we should n't have married, he and I. That was a
mistake. I was too young to know what marriage means. And he was very
positive. But I can't help wishing you had seen him--before. I really
think you would have liked him, Anthony. Strong men always did.... You
don't think it strange of me?”

“Heloise, dear,” said I, “I've been thinking the same strange thoughts.
I did like him. He never really knew what he was doing. Even after what
happened--what he tried to do--I have n't been able to feel any hatred.
No, not even anger. Nothing but a queer sort of sorrow.”

“Oh, Anthony,” she breathed, her eyes shining. “_Do_ you feel that way?”

Then she said--“I've wanted to ask you.... It's difficult... did he know
about--us, Anthony?”

I could n't say much now. But I nodded.

Her eyes were on mine; her lips were parted. “You told him, Anthony?”

I nodded again.

“Oh,” she cried softly--with immense relief on her dear face--“oh,
Anthony, I'm so glad. Because he never could have felt in that terrible
way toward you. He did n't, Anthony, did he?”

I shook my head.

The train rolled into the station-shadows, and stopped.

“Because,” she was saying in my ear, as we moved slowly out into the
corridor, “hard as he was sometimes, and positive, and all shaken and
tortured, even he knew the real things when he found them, Anthony. It
would have hurt him, but he would have been fair--once he could really
get it clear.” And she whispered, right there in the corridor of the
car, with passengers crowding behind us and before--“I'm so glad he knew
it was _you!_”

Hindmann tells me that we passed Sir Robert to-day in the railway
station at Tientsin. It seems that that old man and I actually brushed
sleeves.

I did n't know this. Did n't see him at all, in fact. But Hindmann
says he looked straight at me, without the slightest sign of
recognition--first at Heloise and then at me.

He had a young woman with him; a rather good-looking girlish person,
very thin, but “with a way about her.” Hindmann has seen her before. He
thinks she ran a gambling club in Macao when he was last on the Coast.

Sir Robert himself impressed him as looking extremely old and not a
little feeble, with a slight paralysis that has twisted his face up
curiously on the left side.

I am glad I did not see him. I hope I never shall.




_Grand Hôtel des Wagon-lits. April 17th. Later._


|I HELPED Heloise get her things back to our little hotel last night.
Then I packed a bag and came over here and took a room.

She did n't say anything when I told her I was going to do this. But I
am sure she realizes that it is the only thing to do. It disturbs me
to think of her alone over there. But now that she is known to half the
white people in Peking, I will not permit myself to stay there with her.
I will not have her talked about on any new grounds. And now that I am
beginning to understand her, I see clearly enough that I must protect
her. Lately it has seemed to me that none of the more artificial
restraints that society accepts as necessary details of a working code
mean much to her.

I begin to think that in certain fine ways women are more primitive
than men. In the sense, I mean, that their deeper emotional nature lies
closer to the roots of life than ours does. They are more elementally
natural, harder to sophisticate. They feel more swiftly and surely,
without the elaborate intellectual machinery that men find it necessary
to call into use in order to arrive at conclusions. In certain respects
they are deeper and bigger than we are.

I have read all this in the books, of course--years ago--but never
before believed it in the sense that belief implies personal experience
and understanding.




_April 18th. Morning. (At the Wagon-lits)._


|YES, I was right in moving over here. Heloise admitted it to-day. I
asked her if she did n't agree with me, and she said she had come to
think that my judgment is better than hers in these matters. God knows,
I am unworldly enough--sometimes I feel that she and I are nothing but
a couple of babes in the woods of life--but at least I am a bit more
worldly than she.

And I was right in insisting that we go right on with our plan, as
if nothing had happened. I have forced myself to go over the whole
difficult business, thinking it out step by step; and I was right.

It _is_ a difficult business. Sometimes, at night, when my imagination
slips out of control and dream-pictures come of a home of my own, it is
almost more than I can bear. Last night I had to switch on the lights
and work until daylight over the notes for Volume Six. (That is to be
the section devoted to “True Intervals and Natural Song.”)

I am driving myself to think constantly of the other side of the
picture--to realize how beautiful Heloise is, what a person she is and
what a voice she has. No home that I could conceivably offer her would
be large enough to contain her life. And when I construct in my mind
the years during which she would have to fight her own inclinations,
deliberately confine her activities and build barriers against the
growth of her own soul, my resolution strengthens. If it is hard to give
her up now, it would be impossible then. I know myself well enough
to know what I should be and do, then. I would be jealous of her very
bigness. I would, likely as not, come to hate her beauty, her voice,
her capacity for work. I would fight to make a _Hausfrau_ of her, with
babies, and meals to get--meals for me!--and sweeping and dusting to
look after. And then, should I succeed in that miserable purpose; should
I have to realize, every day and every night, with her beauty fading
and with that wonderful edge on her voice becoming blunted and the tones
growing uneven and foggy, that I had shut her out of the chance
for growth that God gave her--this, after she had already taken one
desperate, tragic step toward freedom--should I find myself forced to
live, day after day, year after year, with any such realization as that,
I think the time would come when I would want to kill myself.

The man who deliberately stops a woman's growth--no matter what his
traditions and beliefs; no matter what his fears for her--is doing a
monstrous thing, a thing for which he must some day answer to the God of
all life.

As civilization stands now, the woman who marries shuts herself out
from the possibility of a career. Not in every instance, of course; but
certainly in such an average, modest marriage as mine would have to
be. I have some means, of course; but not nearly enough. And it is not
likely that I shall ever “make” money in any large way.

No, I really don't believe the thing can be done. Not yet. I like
to hope that some day the world will become more nearly civilized as
regards marriage. But first we must make it less a matter of land and
houses and goods, and of woman as property along with these. And I think
we shall probably come to some system of paying woman directly for the
great service of child-bearing and rearing. Yes, we men must give up
the last shreds of our thought of woman as a personal possession. We are
farther from that, still, than we realize, I think. I myself am far, far
from it. Where Hel-oise is concerned, I know perfectly well that I am
not to be trusted. God only knows what I would do, what I would come
to think and believe. For the magic that is always between us would
be confused in a thousand subtle ways with the heritage, of deep-lying
racial habits that are in me as in every other man.

But at least, I have come to see it. For this I am thankful.




_Late Afternoon. (still the 18th.)_


|HELOISE understands now. And she agrees that I am right. She will
accept the loan I suggested. And she will go to Paris.

She called up this afternoon--while I was writing.

“Anthony,” she said, “take me for a walk. It is stuffy here. I want some
air.”

So she started out, and I met her near the eastern end of Legation
Street.

“Just a little walk, Anthony,” she said. “I'm not getting any exercise
these days. I don't seem to want to go out alone any more.... Up on the
wall, Anthony, where we can feel the wind. And there won't be so much
dust.”

So we climbed the ramp, and walked from the Hatamen to the Chienmen
and back--two miles. South of us extended the Chinese city, that lies
outside the historic stronghold of the Manchus. Northward, as far as
we could see, stretched the Tartar capital, now all fresh green foliage
with bits of curving tile roofs peeping out in gray-brown patches. For
Peking is a city of trees.

We could see the brick walls of the Imperial City, and, within that, of
the Forbidden City itself; with its acres of glazed yellow roofs.

The Tartar wall is all of fifty feet high, and nearly as broad on the
top. Grass grows there; and there are parapets, and the casual ruins of
stone barricades where men have fought.

I told Heloise, while we walked, that I had worked it all out. I told
her, too, of a curious coincidence of this very morning. I picked up a
magazine in the hotel lounge, and, turning the pages, found my attention
arrested by an interview with some great singers. In that paper the
three finest living operatic sopranos agreed that marriage, home,
domesticity, could play no part in their lives.

I felt it my duty to tell her about this. We simply have got to face
these facts. And I must help keep up her courage with my own. Once she
finds herself established at Paris, her work going on, the stimulus
of new acquaintances and of fine music and of the stir and rush of
the Western World all about her, it will not be so hard, I think. At
present, the loneliness, the sense of distance from her own kind, and
the perplexing reactions of the tragedy that we have both had to pass
through, combine to bring her deep emotional self closer to the surface
than normal.

Then, of course, she is quite dependent on me. We do not speak of this;
but I know well enough that it is every moment in her thoughts.

We did not stay out long. It is most difficult when we are together.
I am going to start my own work at once. It is the only way to keep
steady--I can see that. I have letters to the American Minister. I shall
present them tomorrow.

We lingered at the door of her hotel. Neither of us wanted to say
good-by. We stood there for several moments without speaking. Then she
said:

“Will you come in?”

I shook my head.

She took a few slow steps into the doorway; then stopped.

“I shall not change, Anthony--in Paris!” she said, and hurried in
without looking back.

*****

I have succeeded in getting reservations for her on the Trans-Siberian,
leaving Harbin on the 23rd. That means starting from Peking on the
21st--in three days.

She says that she will not mind the long journey alone. I wish I knew of
some American or English family that is going through to Moscow on that
train. But I feel pretty sure that she will make the acquaintance of
some fairly congenial group of tourists.

Sometimes I think of troubles that may come to her in case she should
meet with no such good fortune; and then my head becomes hot and I
have to clench my hands and walk out in the air. There will be men of
course--and ten long days of that train! Certain ugly phrases of Sir
Robert's float to the surface of my thoughts and stay there to irritate
me. I can't help dwelling a little on the sinister code of the white men
who travel in the East.

But it is no good thinking of these things. Heloise says they are only
the chances of life, and that we have to take those. “And Anthony,” she
added to-day, “they can annoy me, but they can't hurt me--they can't
make any difference.”




_April 19th. Noon._


|I SENT one of my letters of introduction to the American Minister
to-day, by coolie.

He replied at once, with a cordial chit asking me to tea this afternoon.

I find that Hindmann knows him. and has spoken of me to him. It turns
out that the Minister regards himself as something of an amateur in
Chinese music. He knew my name.

“He showed me a big book,” said Hindmann, in telling me about it,
last night. “Had a lot of queer music scales in it, and pictures of
instruments. He said it was the standard authority on the subject.”

“What book?” I asked him.

“Don't remember the title,” said he.

“But think, man! Think! Who wrote it?”

“Did n't notice that, either. Some German, though.”

“That can not be,” said I, with some excitement, I will admit. “Neither
Boag nor von Stumbostel is within five years of publishing the results
of his researches. I am nearer it than they.

“My first volume, 'The Origins of Musical Sound,' stands now in galley
proof and will be published within two years. No, no, no! There is no
German work that is the authority on primitive music. There is, as yet,
no authoritative work. Van Haalst, Elton, Père Avard, and twenty others,
merely pointed the way. All of them pointed the way wrong in certain
important respects. No, if there is an authority, it is myself. I am
the standard authority. The Minister does not know what he is talking
about.”

Hindmann grinned.

“Seems to me,” he observed, “it was published at Bonn.”

“At Bonn!” I shouted at him--“At Bonn!”

“Yes--I'm sure it was Bonn.”

“It was not the book of von Westfall?”

“That's it,” said he, nodding. “That's the guy--von Westfall.”

So the influence of that scoundrel has penetrated to Peking! He has
actually got himself regarded as an “authority”! I did n't know what
to say or think. But Hindmann calmed me down a good deal. He has a
steadying influence on me, anyway.

“You needn't sputter at me,” he said. “I did n't write it.”

“I know,” said I. “But I was not thinking of you. I do not know what to
do. I was to have had tea with the Minister to-day.”

“Well,” remarked Hindmann, around his cigar, “why not?”

“Why not?” I repeated. “It is impossible. This man will wish to talk my
subject--my subject!--with the work of that charlatan at his elbow. No,
I will not talk with him. I can not. Don't you see?”

“No,” said Hindmann, “not exactly.”

“I am at once placed in competition with one that I know to be an
absolute impostor. The Minister will take seriously what he regards as
his own views. But they will not be his own--they will be the views of
von Westfall. Don't you see? I can't go!”

Hindmann sat for a little while, smoking and thinking. He has a very
comfortable way of settling his plump person into a big arm-chair.

“Look here,” he said. “You want to go over there. It's worth doing.”

I'm afraid I sniffed at this.

“But it is,” he went on. “So what you want to do is to go right ahead
with it. Don't be licked by a book.”

He did n't quite understand me there. I was not “licked” at all, and I
told him so.

“Prove it by going, then.” he said.

“But I'm afraid I shall insult him. I shall have to say what I believe.”

“Go ahead and insult him, then,” said he; and he took out his cigar and
grinned cheerfully.




_Same date._


|I GOT Hindmann to help me out with the notes and the assignment of her
interest in the estate.

He knows all about these things. He got blank note forms from the
manager of the hotel. And he himself dictated the assignment paper to a
Japanese stenographer. It was astonishing to me to hear him do this;
on matters of legal phraseology, and where precise statement of fact is
required, he is very clear-headed. But then, I suppose that my peculiar
faculties would be equally surprising and interesting to him.

The document worried me a good deal. It is quite long; and it makes over
to me, in the most unequivocal language, Heloise's entire interest in
the property. It is worded harshly and sharply. Just reading it, I
had the unpleasant feeling that I was forcing her to sign away to me
everything she may possess in the world as security for a paltry loan.

“What's the matter with it?” asked Hindmann, watching my face.

“It has such a horribly ironclad look,” said I. “Then why make her sign
it?”

“Because she'd never in the world accept the money, any other way.”

“Oh,” said he, very thoughtful.

“Look here,” I suggested, “could n't you modify it a little? Make it not
quite so strong?”

He shook his head. “It's the regular legal form, Eckhart. I've had to do
this sort of thing half a dozen times.” He smoked a little. “I suppose
you know it is n't worth a hang.”

“Not worth anything?”

“Poorest security in the world. It won't be even partly binding until
the executor of the estate has pledged himself to you to execute the
agreement, and to accept personal responsibility in the matter. Full of
holes, that thing is.”

I did n't dare let him know how my heart jumped at this. I am glad it is
n't binding. I only wish it did n't look so ugly. I can't bear to think
of watching her face when she reads it. I fear it will depress her. And
she will have to struggle to conceal her depression.

I have figured it out that I can spare a thousand dollars from my letter
of credit now. So that all she will have to do is to sign that document
and one note for a thousand dollars. Then when I send her the next
draft I need only enclose a new note for her signature. At Hindmann's
suggestion I am going to draw each note to run a relatively short
time--a year, say. Then I can look after the renewing of them myself,
from time to time.

The thousand dollars that I let her have now will of course have to come
out of my research money, which is really not mine at all. But at the
same time that I write Harbury, of the Foundation, to sell my real
estate bonds and the two railway bonds that are at the Trust Company, I
shall ask him to notify the Committee that I have diverted this amount
for personal use and request him to hold back an equal amount from this
money of my own that he will be sending me, against the draft on my
letter of credit. Hindmann has drawn up just the paper for me to send
Harbury, giving him complete power to dispose of the properties for
me. Really, I don't know what I should have done in all these financial
complications without that fat man.

One thing I am very glad of. It is n't going to pinch me at all to
do this for Heloise. My salary will go right on, of course; and the
research fund will be there as before. I shan't even have to skimp on
hotels and small purchases. To tell the truth, I was worried, a little,
when I made that offer to her the other day. I did n't realize, at the
moment, how much money I have, and how easy it is to get at. This way,
I can look right into her eyes and tell her that I shall not be the less
comfortable for one single hour; and I can tell her with such conviction
that she will know it for the truth. It won't be nearly so hard for her.




_Same date._


|I CAN'T take those papers over. I just can't. I'm going to send them by
messenger.

I'm sending the money too--in gold--in a bag. A thousand dollars. The
messenger will have instructions to remain with her, and carry the money
to the Hongkong bank for her in order that she may convert the greater
part of it into traveler's checks or a letter of credit. It will be best
for me not to appear in this transaction, of course.

I am sending it to-day because surely she will have little purchases
to make, and I know how irritating it is to a person of spirit to be
dependent on another for small sums of money.

I did not foresee how deeply it would stir me to do this little thing.
It has roused unfamiliar, haunting thoughts and feelings and day dreams.
I have been thinking of children, and of the wonderful pleasure of doing
for them and making them happy....

This will not do.

I am going over to the Legation now for tea.

I got out my black cutaway coat and had it pressed, And the China
boy has smoothed down my silk hat, after a fashion. I shall carry the
gold-headed cane that was given me by my seminar students six years ago,
lacking two months. It was a curious thing for them to do. But pleasing.
Hindmann had the right idea, as usual.

I will not be licked by a book.

And I shall say exactly what I know to be true. Not in a quarrelsome
spirit, of course; but straight out. It is nothing to me that he is the
American Minister.




_Still the 19th. Very late._


I HAVE been greatly surprised.

When I was shown into the drawing-room at the Legation residence, the
Minister himself greeted me. He is a not unattractive man--past
middle life, rather stout, with many of the familiar mannerisms of the
prosperous man of business who has reached a point in life where he
feels he can afford to indulge and, perhaps, educate the gentler side of
his nature.

I suppose his present position is a reward for generous contributions
to the expenses of his party. Though I should personally regard it as a
punishment.

He and his lady (a person of some real charm) have surrounded
themselves with attractive objects of Oriental art. The large rug in the
drawing-room is as fine an example of Chinese blue and white weaving as
I remember having seen. I had an opportunity--when the Minister stepped
out of the room for a moment, and before the ladies came in--of turning
back a corner and counting the threads. They ran twenty and twenty-one
to the inch, using my thumb-joint as a rough measurement; which is
pretty close weaving, especially when you consider that the rug is at
least sixteen feet by twenty-four in size.

The chairs and tables were all of carved blackwood and teak stained
black, very elaborate, and pleasing in an ornate way. One nest of
tables, in the corner, was far and away the finest example of Chinese
carving I have seen, barring small objects of ivory and such, where the
work is all on a minute scale and therefore more delicate in design and
workmanship. There were two exquisitely carved wooden screens, and
a great number of small vases, each on its wooden stand. The most
beautiful objects in the room were two immense blue and white vases,
standing all of seven to eight feet high on their pedestals. The
Minister says they are of the Ming period. And while he did not exactly
speak of them in terms of money value, as we Americans are prone to do,
he did refer casually to another pair, similar to these except that
the glaze was distinctly inferior, that sold in New York for sixteen
thousand dollars.

I mean to give more time to the study of Chinese porcelains later
on, when settled down in my work, as well as to the history of their
painting and draw ing. The early musical forms of a people are so
inextricably linked with all their other folk-habits that one must
understand something of all of them in order to arrive at a really
thorough knowledge of any one. Otherwise one would be a mere narrow-rut
scientist, like an oculist who git es no thought to the general health
of a patient or the stomach specialist who has no regard for the
condition of the teeth.

I fear I was a little stiff at first, even severe, when tea was served.
The talk was general. But I could not forget that somewhere on that
nan's shelves stood von Westfall's work. Of course though, the Minister
is the merest dilettante. I saw that right away. The sort of man who
uses his money to build up an atmosphere of understanding and refinement
about himself, without being altogether successful at it.

Some other outsiders had come in, ladies from the hotel, and officers
of the Legation Guard; and when these rose to go, and of course I with
them, the Minister asked me to stay. He led me to his office, seated me
comfortably, and gave me a cigar--the best cigar, in fact, I have
smoked since landing at Yokohama. Out here, it is impossible to get much
besides the rather rank Manila article that comes wrapped in tinfoil.
This was a real Havana, however, carefully preserved in a humidor. Then
he said:

“I have known for some time of the work your Foundation is doing in the
study of primitive music, Dr. Eckhart. And it is, I may say, a subject
that greatly interests me.”

I would not speak what was in my mind. Not yet--for he had not yet
thrown that book at my head. It was not yet the time to insult him.
It would be distinctly unreasonable to insult him at this stage. So I
inclined my head, and waited.

“I have read some of the older works on the subject of Chinese
music--Van Haalst, Elton, Avard, Pegrew, and so on--and have looked
forward rather eagerly to the more complete results of modern research.
A book was recommended to me when I was home last year--a book by von
Westfall, of Bonn.”

I smoked hard and fast. He went on:

“It was recommended as an authoritative work. But I find it, in certain
respects, quite unsatisfactory.”

I sat right up in my chair and stared at him. He continued, rather
apologetically--

“Of course, I am an utter amateur in these matters, Dr. Eckhart. But it
is disturbing to me to find this supposed authority referring to the
twelve _liis_ as giving the twelve equal semitones of the octave. Why,
that is Van Haalst's old error. I know better than that myself. I have
sounded the _liis_ in the Confucian temple, and they give out very
uneven intervals, ranging over an octave and a half, at least.”

I jumped to my feet and waved my cigar at him. And my voice rang
out shrilly. I could n't help this; my surprise was so sudden and so
complete.

“An octave and three quarters, very nearly,” I cried. “From about our
_a_ to the _f_ of the second octave above.” And I added, “von Westfall
is a faker--a cheap scoundrel masquerading in the robes of the
scholar--a man who rushes his guesses into print before the honestly
prepared work can be completed. He is not an authority. He never was. It
is I who am the authority. I, and perhaps von Stumbostel, of Berlin.
Ask Boag! Ask Ramel, Fourmont, de Musseau! Ask Sir Frederick Rhodes, of
Cambridge!” And I laughed.

The Minister was impressed. I will say that for him. He got up too, and
seized my hand.

“I am delighted,” he said. “You confirm my own rough conclusions. Come
with me. I have something here that will interest you. At least, I
should be glad to have your opinion of it.”

He led the way into a small room across the hall, unlocking the door
with a key from his pocket. I followed him in. He raised the window
shades, then turned with a gesture.

There, against the wall, stood an object the precise like of which I
had never expected to see outside of the Imperial palace and possibly a
temple or two at Peking or Nanking.

It was one of the old stone chimes. The very first glance assured me
that it was authentic. The stones were all of the same size, shaped
roughly like the letter L. They hung in a double row, in a carved
frame of wood, each separate stone suspended by a metal ring--gold, I
think--that pierced the stone at the angle. They were all the same size,
of course, for the difference of pitch is accounted for by the varying
thickness of the stones. I counted them; there were sixteen--the notes
of the twelve _liis_, and the first four notes of the grave series.

And each of these large stones was a perfect piece of green, translucent
jade!

“The Pien Ch'ing!” I cried.

He bowed.

I stepped forward and examined the stones. They were very old; hard as
jade is, the corners and edges were worn down here and there. I tapped
them softly. I simply could not believe my eyes.

The Minister handed me the little wooden mallet that lay at the base.
This too was very old, though of course a thing of this week as compared
with the stones. My mind was racing back into dim periods of Chinese
history. It would be interesting to know where those jade stones
have been--in what old royal palaces of Peking, Nanking, Hangchau,
Sian-fu--through what wars they have lain buried or have passed from one
conquering hand to another--in what stately caravans they may have been
transported across a swarming, prostrate land. From their appearance
they must have been in existence long before the destructive hand of
the old Emperor Che Huang-ti was raised against every book and every
instrument of art or music in the land.

I struck the stones, slowly, one after the other But first I said--

“The intervals will not be perfect.”

“No,” said he, “for the stones are worn.”

I struck that old sixteen-note scale again and again. I tested the
close intervals of the middle section. I listened with my delicate aural
nerves strained to the uttermost.

We talked excitedly. I fear it was I who said the most. But that was
natural enough. For I know my subject, and he does not. I told him the
legend that thousands of years ago a perfect stone chime was found in a
pool, and that it has since been used to give the correct pitch to all
Chinese instruments. The known history of the twelve _liis_ gives the
lie to this, of course; but the legend is quaint. I think I must have
given him also a rough history of the _liis_, and of their semimythical
origin in the life of the prehistoric king who measured off a length
of bamboo tube with millet grains and produced a tone by sucking air
through it, and then got his complete scale by cutting other tubes of
half the size, a quarter the size, and so on. I remember giving him
a minute explanation of the relation of our piano octave and of the
Chinese octave to the fixed acoustic laws; and I told him why the
Chinese octave is flat.... It got dark while we stood there.

Finally we returned to his study.

He got this Pien Ch'ing, it appears, from a Mandarin shortly after the
revolution of 1912. He did not give me the details, and of course I did
not press him; though it would mean a good deal to me to know from what
palace they were taken, and as much as could be discovered of their
history. And, for a wonder, he gave me no idea at all of their cost to
him. Quite apart from their historical value, the jade alone--sixteen
very large pieces, of an even green color without a streak or flaw that
my eye could detect--is worth a fortune in any market from Peking to
London.

It must have been his dinner-time.

He said:

“I am exceedingly glad, Dr. Eckhart, that you approve of my purchase.
I had to use my own judgment, you see. Now let me ask you--Is not your
Foundation establishing a museum of ancient musical instruments?”

“Decidedly we are!” I cried.

My pulse was racing like mad; and I know my forehead was sweating, for
every few minutes, it seems to me, I was wiping my spectacles. Indeed,
my handkerchief became quite useless for the purpose, and I had to
borrow his.

All the possibilities of this most unexpected situation were dancing
in my mind at once. What if he should give this treasure to the
Foundation... a perfect specimen of the basic musical scale of the
Eastern World! I could not be insensible to the fact that some credit
would attach to me, should he make the benefaction through me. For this
sort of activity is precisely the sort that financial directors are
peculiarly fitted to understand. Scholarship and research worry them a
little; they are eager for what they call “results.” And if any man in
the entire field of musical research has ever produced so tangible and
valuable a “result” as this ancient and perfect Pien Ch'ing, I have yet
to learn of it.

And I was thinking of flattering ways in which his name could be
identified with the gift. For we men of science may be what is called
“impractical,” but we early learn the proper methods of managing our
benefactors.

He went on, studying me with his eyes:

“You think, Dr. Eckhart, that the Foundation would regard these stones
as an acceptable gift?”

“So acceptable,” said I, “that I should consider it one of the
great opportunities of my life to act as their representative in the
transaction.”

“Suppose then,” he concluded, “you write me a letter embodying a request
for the gift, and suggesting the best method of arranging the matter.”

I meant to return to the hotel. But it proved quite impossible. I was
altogether too excited for that. Instead, I hailed a rickshaw and drove
straight for the little hotel near the German _glacis_. I rushed up to
Heloise's room, and knocked.

She was within, eating a solitary dinner off a tray.

I told her of my find. I did n't feel like sitting down, but walked
about the room as I talked. I described the stones to her. I imitated,
as nearly as I could with my strident voice, the sound of the
stones--singing the scale for her, “Poom!--poom!--poom!--poom-m-m!”

Heloise sipped her coffee, and followed me with her eyes. She did
n't smile very much. To be quite candid, I don't believe she is much
interested in Pien Ch'ings. Though I realize now that I did break in on
her abruptly, all full of my triumph, without a thought as to what her
mood might be.

Come to think of it, I did n't even ask her if she got her traveler's
checks all right.

I went away rather crestfallen. She suggested that I sit, but I did n't.
I could n't adjust myself, for some reason. All my life I have dreamed
of seeing even an incomplete Pien Ch'ing. It was one of my goals in this
journey. And I don't believe I am altogether to be blamed if the
sight of a perfect one, the opportunity to tap it with these very
hands--coupled with the thought that I am to be the means of bringing it
to America and placing it within the walls of the institution to which I
am devoting these best years of my life--

I am not to be blamed if this experience has stirred me into some
excitement. It does n't mean that I have forgotten any of the other
things.

Why, von Stumbostel himself may have to come to New York to see it!

But to-night I am upset. God knows I don't want to disturb Heloise! God
knows I don't want to give her a moment's extra unhappiness! I would
gladly bear all her sorrows, if I could.

*****

Hindmann is helping me draft the letter.

When I told him about it, he just sat back in his chair and grinned, and
grinned, and grinned.

I think he knew about the Pien Ch'ing, all the time.




_April 20th._


|HER train leaves to-morrow morning.

This morning, before my breakfast, I went into the booth to call her up,
and found that she was at the telephone trying to get me.

She said:

“I was n't very nice about your work, yesterday, Anthony. But I didn't
quite understand at the moment. And you rushed off before I could
think.”

I protested. I told her how I have been blaming myself for that.

“But you are wrong, dear,” she said. “I'm proud and happy for you. I
shall be expecting a great deal of you, Anthony, when I am away off
there in Paris.”

“I shall expect more of you,” I replied doggedly. Then I broke out--“I
want to see you.”

“I know,” she breathed.

“But we must n't, Heloise. It's only one day more. Fortunately, we shall
both be busy.”

She did n't reply at once. I thought the central operator had cut us
off. I called, “Hello,” two or three times, and was about to ring for
central when her voice floated again to my ear--

“Yes, Anthony, I'm here. It _is_ fortunate, of course.... You'll
come--at least--in the morning to help me get away?”

“Yes,” said I, “I'll come in the morning.” That was all. We said good-by
then.

I have sent over a Japanese maid to help with her packing.

For myself, I have followed up the business of the stones all day. I
feel that I should like to settle this affair before she goes. I want
her to know that my work is starting so wonderfully well. And doubtless
I shall hear from the Minister in the morning, the first thing. He has
no reason to delay. The suggestion came from him, not from me.

I am proposing to call the Pien Ch'ing by his name. There are a few
other perfect or nearly perfect specimens in existence, and a special
name is desirable. His will do as well as any for the purpose of
identifying ours.

I am very nervous to-night. Hindmann observed it before I was fully
aware of it myself. He tried to make me drink some whisky. But I don't
see what good that would do.

These last few days, as I look back on them, seem quite unreal. I walk
about. I eat. I even sleep. I talk with Hindmann about one thing and
another, naturally enough. I laugh, I become heated, angry. I even
think intently of many workaday things. Why, to-day after tiffin, when
Hindmann made his curious proposal that Heloise and I go into vaudeville
under his management, I discussed the thing quite rationally before
declining--particularly as to the possibility of making her gift of
close-interval singing intelligible to the ordinary audience.... And
yet, nothing is really so. Back of it all there is a nervous pressure, a
tension....

Well, it is all over, this strange drama. It has changed me vitally.
I shall never again be the self-centered--no, not self-centered,
either--_work_-centered recluse that I have been. Life has seized
upon me and whirled me into its main current. I have felt passion and
jealousy. I have loved. I have hated. I have fought. I have held in my
arms--close, close--the one woman whose eyes have the magic power to
unlock my heart and flood it with the radiant music of love.

And now we go our ways--because it is life. I had her large trunk
conveyed to the station this afternoon. To-morrow morning I shall call
for her. We shall step into our separate rickshaws; quiet-seeming folk;
I a thin man in spectacles and an overcoat and a soft hat; she a slim,
graceful woman, wearing a simple black suit, slightly pale for want
of the outdoor air, and with a touch of perplexity and mystery in her
shadowy blue eyes.

We shall ride to the East Station. I will see that she is comfortably
settled on the train; and wish her a not too unpleasant journey, and
stand there in the station until the train shall have disappeared beyond
the end of the Chinese city wall.

That will be the end.




_April 21st. Early._


|THE letter is here from the Minister. He gives us the Pien Ch'ing
outright. It is to bear his name, and to be kept where it will be always
accessible to scholars and to the public. He very courteously suggests
that the stones be packed under my personal supervision.

I am going down to breakfast now. Then I shall cable Harbury, advising
him of the benefaction. Then for Heloise, and the train....




_Same date. Night._


|I CALLED for Heloise at a quarter past nine this morning, and sent up
my card.

It was returned to me in a few minutes. Heloise had written on
it--“Come up.”

Her door was ajar. I stepped in. Her steamer trunk and hand bags were
piled there, ready to go.

“Be ready in a moment, Anthony,” she said. Then, “You were coming up,
weren't you?”

She was busy doing a last bit of sewing on her coat, and spoke without
looking up.

“No,” said I, “I was n't.”

[Illustration: 0359]

She worked on in silence for a moment. Then she said--“Do we have to go
right on, up to the last minute, Anthony, being so dreadfully casual?”
 I hardly knew how to answer this. It had seemed to me that we had to do
precisely that. I dropped into a chair by the bare center table, and held
my hat in my two hands.

“Oh. don't worry, Anthony,” she went on. I had never heard her speak in
just that tone. It disturbed me. “Don't worry. I'm going. To Harbin--and
Moscow--and Paris. In less than an hour I shall be gone. But it did seem
to me that we could say good-by up here.”

She went right on sewing until the little task was done. Then she bent
over and bit off the thread with a jerk of her head. She put the needle
in her shopping bag; then pursed her lips and studied the little gold
watch on her wrist.

Finally she looked up, and our eyes met.

“Anthony,” she said, very quietly, “what if I should n't go?”

I got up and walked back and forth between the table and the door.

“Oh, Heloise,” I broke out, “why do you say this now?”

“Why not?” said she.

“Can't you see that our judgment is worth nothing now--nothing at all.
We've made our plans.”

“Do you want me to go?” she persisted, her eyes half hidden behind
drooping lashes, but on me every instant.

“Do I want you to go?” I almost mimicked her. My voice was rising, and
she got up and slipped swiftly past me, closing the door and leaning
back against it, still watching me. “Do I want to give up the most
wonderful thing in my life, and turn back, all alone to my work?” I
choked. “You know better than to ask such a question. It is foolish. You
must not say such things to me. I can not bear it.”

“Then,” said she, “why on earth are we doing it?”

She came to the chair on the other side of the table and sank into it,
still watching me.

“You are afraid of happiness,” she said.

“No, no--I am not! It is not that!”

“But Anthony, I can't believe that you are afraid of unhappiness. I know
you too well.”

“I am not. I am choosing unhappiness.”

She knit her brows. “Probably,” she said slowly and thoughtfully, “it is
something of both.”

“No,” I answered, “you are wrong. You know well enough what it is. It is
your freedom. That is the one thing I will not, can not take.”

“My what?” she queried, with a curious, faint smile.

“Your freedom!” I cried, standing over her, with clenched hands.

“But Anthony, I am not free. There never was a woman less free--than I
am--now--this minute!”

“That is absurd, Heloise.”

“It is not absurd. Oh, Anthony, Anthony, will you ever come down out of
the clouds! Do you really suppose that I will be free just because you
say so--off there in Paris, knowing every moment of the day and night
that nothing on earth but your generosity keeps me alive--that every
step of my growth will be due to you--that--”

“Stop, dear! You must not--”

“--that I am not even paying my way? Oh, Anthony, bless your dear heart,
sometimes, in thinking about you, I laugh--and sometimes I cry. Can't
you see that I shall not move a mile toward Paris of my own desire, that
I go only because you tell me to--yes, because you order me to? Can't
you see that this has been your idea all along, not mine--that you have
made every decision, down to the minutest detail of my poor life....
Freedom? Why, Anthony dear, I'm a million miles from freedom and
traveling the other way! I don't want that kind of freedom. I want to
work with you--right by your side. I want to earn some real freedom, the
right kind. I want to--yes, to make good with you, Anthony.... Oh, I've
tried to be good. I've tried to accept your judgment in everything.
My life is yours anyway, so there was no harm in that. I love you as I
never knew a woman could love a man. I worship you.... You must not stop
me, Anthony!--Even so, I would give you up.

“If it was best for you. That is all I have asked myself--What would be
best for you? And then you've ordered me about so, Anthony, and what on
earth _could_ I say. I had to plan as you told me to plan. I ought
not to be saying this now. I ought to be going away, very quietly,
saying--'Yes, Anthony. I will go, Anthony.' But now you tell me that in
your heart you want me to stay. And I can see that it is true. I know
you want me.... And yet, Anthony, you have the hardihood, you assume the
wisdom, to decide for us both--squarely against the dictates of both our
hearts. You assume not only to decide for us now--you are deciding what
the future would be if we should stay together. And that is--why, that
is silly, Anthony. There never was a man and woman who needed each other
more than you and I need each other.” Her voice dropped, and softened.
“I don't think a man and woman ever loved more wonderfully, Anthony.
We are n't children. We have suffered. And I think we know.... You
see, dear, I have come to distrust your judgment about some very human
things. Every marriage is a risk. People seldom marry who know each
other as you and I do, who have tested each other.... Oh, I've tried so
hard to accept your judgment. I kept waking up last night, and it all
raced through and through my head; and still I felt I must do as you
say.”

My world was falling about me.

“But your work, child,” I cried. “All that stands just as it stood
before, when we--well, when I--made the plans. The problem is still
there. We can't escape that, not even by the easy process of following
our hearts.”

She had dropped her eyes. She was smiling.

“There is n't any problem, Anthony,” she said.

“Oh, come, Heloise--”

“There is n't, dear. If I spend these next two years just in learning
by heart the operas that I've got to know, they will be years very well
invested. I could do that out here as well as in Paris.”

“But you are begging the question, dear. It is n't just that. You know
it is n't just that.”

“What _is_ just that?” she asked, still smiling.

It was hard to answer this directly. But I had to. I dropped on my knees
beside her. I gripped her shoulders. I tried to make her look at me. For
it would not do for us to go all to pieces--we must face this thing.

“Heloise, dear--you are making me say it, but you knew the problem is
there. You have not forgotten what those three great singers said?”

“No,” she murmured, “I remember well enough.” But still she would not
look up.

“You know what they said... the art of the opera singer is the most
exacting thing in the world. There is no place in it for a husband, a
home... and children, dear. For these things are exacting, too. It was
the three greatest sopranos in the world who said that.”

“Oh, I know all that, Anthony,”--I could not make her lift her
eyes,--“but people are so different. There is n't any problem, really.
There are only different persons. That's all, Anthony. I could tell
you of three other great singers that have husbands, homes and
splendid families.... Only one thing bothers me--they all happen to be
contraltos. Do you suppose there is any such difference as that between
contraltos and sopranos, Anthony?”

Now she looked up. That smile was still hovering about her eyes and the
corners of her mouth. But when I drew her dear head against my shoulder
and pressed my lips to her forehead, it faded.

I kissed her eyes, slowly, one after the other.

Then her hand slid hesitatingly upon my shoulder, as it had once before.
Her head nestled back in the hollow of my arm. I bent close. Our lips
met.

We said many things. It hardly matters now what they were.

Excepting this. She held my face in her two hands and looked into my
eyes.

“Dear, dear boy,” she said, “you have lived all your life with theories.
Don't you think it is time you lived with a fact. For I'm afraid that's
what I am--a fact. And facts are stubborn things, Anthony.”

But then she worried a little. “You must n't let me sweep you off your
feet, Anthony. We must sit up and think. We must decide this thing.”

So she sat up straight. And I leaned back, still kneeling beside her.

For a little space we were very sober. Then she said--

“Anthony! what are you smiling at? What makes you look like that?”

It was a moment before I could compose my features. She had folded her
hands in her lap. Her eyes followed mine to the watch on her wrist as I
said--

“Your train left the East Station sixteen minutes ago.”

She drew her under lip in a little way between her teeth, as I had seen
her do so many times when she was startled. Then, “Oh, Anthony!” she
said, laughing a little--“the big trunk has gone with it.”

*****

We shall get the trunk back all right. It was just a matter of
telegraphing Tientsin. The baggage master here attended to it for me.

The refunding of Heloise's ticket money proves to be a more
complicated matter. There is no Public-Service Commission to direct
the Trans-Siberian in such matters--nothing but the Russian and Chinese
Governments. Hindmann thinks that they may be willing to give back half
of it. He says that is a common rule among the big steamship companies.
Half the railway fare, that is; there will be no refunding of what was
paid for the berth, of course. Anyway, Hindmann has taken the ticket and
says he can probably get something done within the week.

For myself, I find it difficult to take this matter seriously. I
could cheerfully let the money go. But Heloise, I can see, is a little
disturbed over it.

We discussed the question of a marriage, this afternoon, she and I. We
both want some sort of ceremony. Mainly, I suppose, for the effect on
ourselves. And since we are here, with nothing to do but go ahead with
our work and our lives, neither Heloise nor I can see any sound reason
for delaying. If we were back home, or if she were among friends, it
might be well to wait. Though I doubt even that. It would be merely a
conventional observance, and would serve no healthy purpose. No, our job
now is to go straight ahead with the life that we are to share. And we
may as well be about it. So we shall be married, quietly and soberly,
sometime within the next few days.

I had thought of the Consulate. But some telephoning on the part of
Hindmann drew out the information that our consular and diplomatic
officials are not permitted to solemnize marriages, nor to advise
regarding the legality of the arrangements. The Consul-General is
willing to witness the ceremony officially, but we should have to go
down to Tientsin for that, and we both want to be married here in Peking
if it is possible.

The peculiar complication is, of course, that China, as an Oriental,
non-Christian country, does not solemnize marriages in any way that is
recognized in the West. If we were in a European country now, all
that would be necessary would be to conform to local customs. But
international observances, as among Western peoples, do not hold where
China is concerned.

Finally Hindmann said,

“What's the matter with a missionary brother?”

“Why, of course!” replied Heloise. “Aren't we stupid? They are
ministers. And I don't think it matters what particular place they
happen to be in when they say the words.”

Hindmann is inclined to think that we had best go down after all to the
Tientsin Consulate and be married there, either by a missionary or by
a minister of one of the Settlements. “There's several thousand white
folks there,” said he. “Pretty sure to be some preachers among 'em.
Then, you see, the Consul-General will give you each a certificate, and
besides he'll have the marriage put on record at the State Department at
Washington. That way, it 'll hold all right, I guess.”

Heloise and I covertly exchanged glances. We know what is in our hearts
Certificates!...




_On the Steamer, “Hsing Mien,”, Yangtze River. May 1st._


|I FOUND this volume of my journal to-day at the bottom of my trunk. I
do not understand why I wrote it. My life is so astonishingly
different now. Yet for many years I rarely missed a day. In the earlier
volumes--left in my tin trunk, at Peking, with my other books and
papers--each little step of the laborious, day-by-day work that has
so slowly brought me to my present mastery of my subject, is carefully
noted down. I rarely noted mere moods, conversations, personal
interests, until this journey to the East. I am amazed, in turning the
leaves of this latest and (I think) last volume, to observe that it is
almost wholly personal. But I suppose this is natural, considering the
extraordinarily personal nature of the events in which I have played so
curious and, in the outcome, so wonderful a part.

I don't think I shall make any effort to keep it up. It was the
companion of my solitary years. There is no longer the inclination--or
even the time. I have a better companion. Why, I hardly realized, until
this afternoon, that it has been all but forgotten for ten days. Since
my eighteenth birthday, when I began my series of journals in earnest,
I have never before neglected this work for a greater space than three
days. Excepting, of course, when I was operated upon, four years ago.

As regards my working notes, Heloise insists on keeping those herself.
She has discarded the journal method as cumbersome and difficult to
index. She has ordered a series of loose-leaf blank books from Kelly and
Walsh, at Shanghai. Meantime she is keeping all my memoranda on cards.

It is rather a surprise to me that I can permit her to rearrange my
habits of work in this fashion. But I do permit it. I am even forced to
admit that she is already an invaluable assistant.

She says that she wants to help all she can in my work now, while it is
possible. Later there will be complications of one sort or the other.
She is right at her own work, too; but that, she says, is fun. And she
practices every day. I observe her, from hour to hour and day to day, in
a curious sort of wonder. It will be some time, I see, before I shall
really grow to accept it all as fact. I am living in a miracle.

This steamer is a large, modern affair, with electric lights and a very
fair table. We are going down to Nanking--three days from Hankow. We
came to Hankow by rail from Peking; an interesting journey, and not
uncomfortable, barring the dust.

Nanking has been recommended to me as a center of much of the
traditional musical culture of China. And as the Yangtze Valley, they
say, becomes unbearably hot in the summer-time, we thought it advisable
to spend a few weeks there before the worst of the heat sets in. Also,
there is some talk that another revolution may break out there, later
on. From there we go on to Shanghai for a period of study; then,
doubtless, back to Peking and Tientsin.

The great Yangtze proves rather disappointing, scenically. So far, the
banks have been flat and muddy most of the way. And the water is yellow
when it is not a muddy gray.

But the junks are interesting, with their high timbered sterns and the
brown sails with bamboo ribs. Too, I rather like the water buffalo
that stand knee deep near the banks and sullenly watch us as we plow
majestically by. And the river ports, of course, are quite fascinating.
The water beggars paddle out in sampans and large round tubs, and bold
up baskets on the ends of bamboo poles in which we of the regal upper
deck are supposed to deposit brass cash and small silver.

I have been writing this on the long table in the room that is at once
social hall and dining-room for the first cabin passengers. Chinese
“boys” slip about in their soft shoes. At the farther end of the table
the second engineer--a Scotchman, of course--is playing Sousa records on
the talking machine that is his chiefest treasure in this lonely land.
He is entertaining a bearded English globe-trotter and an American
military man. I can't recall the name of this latter, though we met at
the Legation in Peking. We always bow.

Heloise has just come from our stateroom. She has taken the seat
opposite, and is watching me as I write. She is smiling a little. I know
this, though I will not look up. Not until I finish. For once my eyes
rest on hers, my pen will stop.

I know what she wants. It is near the sunset hour. She likes me to be
out on deck with her then, and at moonrise. She feels these wonders
in some deep corner of her nature. She always becomes very silent, and
presses close against my arm.

I can feel her eyes on me. I shall not be able to hold out much longer.
I want to laugh, and you can not write to any purpose when you are
laughing....

I think I shall not write any more.


THE END











*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ANTHONY THE ABSOLUTE ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.